tyhare062367's Avatar
tyhare062367 Member Since October 23, 2009

MWC- Beth part 2

fanficnut on Taboo Stories

Beth rose out of bed. She stood over her young and broken lover. Her grey hair

flowing down over her thick breast. Droplet of sweat dripped down the curve of

her biceps. She admired her body as she sometime does. She was sculpted. Her

body was like steal and defied genetics. Despite her age she was still

Read More
0in 0in 0pt">perfection. Her body was hard but she still had a nice pair of breast. They

were huge. Despite this people still though she was the nice older lady next

door. They didn't know she was part of a secret club called. Mature women

Conquest (mwc for short). A group that go around conquering people for points.

Chris here was just a black boy she had conquered. Tecnily a man but to her

they were all boys and girls. They would take picture to prove their conquest.

She wasn't finish up wracking up points. It was a storm out and she had him

for a while. The moonlight seem to make her ebony body glowed She licked her

lips. She still had the bit of the sweet boys nectar on her lips. She took a

drink of a glass of wine and smile. Her long tongue licked out a last drop

 

"Got to admit doll face you a tasted little fuck"

 

He laid their coved in kisses. Beth cum has dried off on his face. He was

covered in. He had some of her pubic hair stuck in her teeth. She let out a

big laugh. She smiled thinking how cute he looked. She really put him through

number. Poor little guy ass was now red for the slaps on the ass she gave him.

He had big hickey all over his body. His nipples were sore from where she

sucked them

 

She left the room the and put on her robe. She was going to bake the boy

something nice before she put him through the paces again. She own him now and

she was going to prove it. Later she came inside and sat by him. She pushed

him awake

 

"Hey there little guy" Beth said

 

"Hi" Chris said timidly

 

"We need to talk little guy. Auntie need to tell you something about the fact

of life"

 

"Ok"

 

"Sit on my lap come on. Do what Auntie say"

 

He sat on her lap. He was naked and she was now clothe. She held him in his

arms. Her her now felt so frail. She ran her fingers through his hair and

kissed him gently

 

"You cried a bit last night you know" Beth said

 

"Yes sorry..I couldn't help it" He said

 

"It natural. You see that may happen again. You know why..."

 

"No" He said

 

She was speaking to him softly like a child

 

"You want me don't you. You like it when I touch your wee wee"

 

"Yes"

 

"You want to have the relationship with me but the thing is I want to have one

with you too" Beth said

 

"Really"

 

"Yes but the thing is it wont be equal. You see the reason you cried is your a

bitch. A little bitch. Your not an equal to me"

 

Chris was shocked like he got hit with a ton of bricks.

 

"But all people are equal. Relationships built on sharing and stuff"

 

"Yes but still someone has to make most of the decisions. It simpler that way.

Most of the time its the men but sometimes its the women. When they say people

are equal they talk about races. But certain people are differ. There a cycle.

Someone have to be on top of the food chain Your not the type to make

decision. Your a boy a child. The rest is just new age talk" She said

 

She held him close to her and place her head in her breast. Tears were running

down his eyes. She lifted his chin up and pointed to the mirror. "Look at you.

Look how weak you are compared to me. No matter if you say no your mind. But I

like you to say yes instead of me taking it. Look at your little arms. You cry

like a girl. (running her hands down his body) you sensitive to every touch. I

could make you scream with pain or pleasure when ever I want (she started

jerking him off). Your a bitch..a slut...a whore. You will do everything I

say. I could make your cum when ever I feel like it (he squirted in her hand.

I could make you faint with my body. Kill you by just wrapping my hand around

your scrawny. Look in my eyes and tell me I am not speaking a truth baby. "

 

He put his head down

 

She smiled knowing she had him but showed sympathy. She lifted his head up.

"You will not make decision. You will not argue. Your mind. You have a lot to

learn but it not bad. You be taking care off. You will be safe. come here

doesn't if feel nice in my arms. Doesn't my hands feel soft against you.

Doesn't my muscles feel great touching your body. I a nice owner. You can be

protected. You wont have a care in the world besides serving me" Beth said

 

He hugged her tightly

 

"I love you mistress" He said

 

She tapped him on the bag and hugged him back. "That's my sweet heart. You all

ways was a good boy" Beth said

 

"Now who is my bitch..I want to hear you say it" Beth said

 

"I'm your bitch" He said happily

 

She smiled and drench kissed him. He tongue filled his mouth. His arms and

legs dropped like a rag doll as she held him. She kept the kiss for 2 minute

straight. She broken away and he had a big smile and was nearly knocked out.

She sat him down

 

"Here got you some milk and cookies. Eat up. Then we can wash up because your

a mess" Beth said

 

He ate as she watch. She carried him like a baby after she finish. There was a

seat in the bathroom. She put him down. She told them to get in and wash.

 

"Leave the shower door open" She said

 

He got in the showed and started washing up. She took out a camera and flash

some pictures. "show me that little ass of your. Show your aunty that sweet

young tushy"

 

He bent over giggling a bit as she snap some picture. She went in her bag and

took out a big 12 inch dildo. She gave it to him

 

"Put it in your mouth" She said

 

He was hesitant

 

"Don't make me ask again sugar. Wouldn't want to have to spank you" She said

 

He did as ask

 

"Suck mm like that do it for an nice old lady. You make my day sweetie. Just

lick it like a lollipop. You make me so wet when you do that" Beth said

 

He started sucking it. He was getting into it. He licked the head and soon was

taking it deep. She started rubbing herself and taking pictures.

 

"Jerk off. Imagine in between my biceps baby" Beth said

 

He did as told. She smiled smugly enjoying the show. Rubbing herself and

enjoying the sight. His dick was rock hard.

 

"Deeper" she said

 

He took it as deep as he thought it would go. She got up and grabbed him. She

grabbed him gently by the neck. Not enough to hurt him but it was stern. She

took it and shoved it deep in his mouth. "Breath through your nose. Take it

slowly yea like this" She said stuffing it all the way down. He was gagging a

bit but it slowly was going in. "Don't you cum" She said. She took some soap

and poured in over his body as he washed and jerk. the shower went down his

body. She sat back down She took a sip of wine and laugh

 

"Damm you could take this show on the road sugar" She said "Going to have to

load more film"

 

She watch him she finger herself. "You just made me cum you nasty little

biscuit. Very naughty making nice old ladies cum going to have to teach you a

lesson" She said. She went into the other room. She got another dildo and bent

him over. This one vibrated. She lube it down and shoved it up his ass. She

started fucking him with. She got to her seat. "Ride it as your suck and jerk"

 

She said. He rode it up and down rubbing himself. She took some more picture.

The dildo filled his ass. She smiled and said "Cum NOW"

 

He shot some warm jizz and she caught it on film. She walked over and took him

out. She dried him pulled the dildo out. "Good slut" She said. She put him

over her shoulder and carried him in the room. She dropped him on the bed and

dropped off her robe showing off her naked body

 

She was on top of him like a tighter. Her pussy sucked his cock inside her

like hoover. It started sucking him and contracting. She was dripping wet. She

kissed him devouring him and ravaging his body. Her cunt sucked him like an

extra mouth. She squeeze hold of his ass and start riding him. Her pussy was

turning his cock into puddy. "All you can do is hold on and scream kid" She

said with a growl. The whole bed shook as she slammed him into the carped.

When she wasn't kissing him she covered his mouth so the neighbor wouldn't

hear his cries of pleasure

 

He arms trashed but she just held them down. He eyes looked right through him

as she was bumping and grinding down on him. Tears rolled down his eyes. She

licked them off with her long tongue.

 

"Ohhh your the best ohhhh my mmmmmmmmmmmmmm" He moan

 

He let out a silent screams as he was brought to the edge and back. She

growled nibbling on him and taking him in. He huge breast smother him as she

slammed into him. She came like an explosion letting out her build up lust.

She loved what she was doing to him. She loved the power of breaking this

young innocent. She wanted him to feel pleasure. His body was useless now. He

just was being hit by an assault. He could hardly move. This over 50 woman was

breaking him in half. He screamed till he couldn't scream anymore. He came

more then he ever came before. He stop begging her to stop after a while

 

She lifted him up after his explosion. She turn him upside down and started

licking his cock clean. She sucked him. He juice lips wrapped around his cock

giving him a blow job. She sucked him in as his body dangled. He teeth tease

the tip. She then use her big tongue to lick the shaft up and down as he jerk.

She had him lick her pussy as he hung there. She drench his face. She lapped

up his juice tasting the sweetness

 

2 hour late

 

She held his body over her head getting the last drops of cum. She dropped him

on the bed broken.

 

"To think babe. I was going easy on you. But I wont tonight" She said and let

out a laugh

 

The end'

 

Inga's lair

fanficnut on Erotic Poems

 

You were a pilot in the army during the great war. The battle in the sky was

fierce as you battled for America and all she hold dear. You were part of

secret army fighting ancient forces. That was until you were shot down by an

enemy plane. You plane cras

Read More
h on enemy territory. You survived but was knocked

out. You woke up tied naked to the story.

 

That was of no problem. You handled worst before. What ever kind of torture

that they had plan would be nothing. You were taught to take anything. You

were the best of the best.. Then you heard screams.

 

"I tell you everything please stop." You heard a man begged.

 

Then you saw the Brick. The Brick was one of your toughest man. He now had a

collar on him. He was being walked by two germen women and was kissing their

feet. You waited in the room and then a woman walked in. She didn’t look like

a woman. She looked like a goddess. She came in naked. She stood 6.5 in height

and had solid muscle. She was still beutiful. He breast were huge almost to

cartoony proportions. They were like two giant beach balls. She had big sexy

lips and seem to drip sex. Everything about her was amazing. She had a face of

a godess. Her hair was blond and had deep blue eyes. He body was tone and

perfection.

 

"Vhy name is Inga. Vhere is the Vazer Veapon," She says in a corny accent?

 

"I don‘t know" you lie.

 

"Do not play dumb vith me vittle man," She says. She gets on top of you and

straddles you, pressing her warm panty covered cunt down on your swelling

cock. "Do not play with me. You know I vill get the information as no man can

resist me. I vill fuck it out of you. I can bring you to a vevel of pleasure

your puny American body could never take. You vill fall in vuv vith me. My

pussy is just too great. Tell me now and save yourself the embarrassment of my

dominating you in bed"

 

She presses a button on the wall and a bed slid into view.

 

"Ummm if I have to go through having amazing sex for my country by God I will.

That is the price I am willing to pay to be an AMERICAN," You say.

 

"I admire your bravery vittle man but you are very foolish", she says.

 

She takes you and ties you to the bed. She strips off all her clothes and

start rubbing you. She kisses your chest and slowly starts sucking your

nipples. You lay there naked as she kisses your body

 

"Ven I finish vith you, you will give me the invormation" She said grabbing

hold of your cock. She had an amazingly long tongue and she runs it all around

the head of your cock, bringing your cock to full throbbing erection. She

licks your cock up and down focusing on just the right spot on the underside

of your cock head. She got it real wet licking around and sucking his balls.

She had the best hands in the world. She rubbed his body with one hand and

stoked his cock with the other

 

"Now its time American to veel the power of sex attack" She said. She takes

your whole cock in her mouth. Her sucking is amazing. She starts sucking hard

and fast. Giving your the wildest and wettest blow job you ever had. It drives

you crazy.

 

"You can't take it vittle man" She laughed

 

"ohhhhhh shit" You mutter. You feel yourself cumming

 

After less than 3 minutes you are dying for release and she was giving it to

you. Your cum rockets from the head of your cock and you blow your load down

the bitch's mouth. She sucks you dry and keeps blowing you.

 

She smiles up at you and says, "Give up vittle man, I can go all night." she

said stoking and sucking your now extremely sensitive cock.

 

She held you down and started riding you. Her pussy sucked your cock in. Her

cunt tightens and massages your cock gripping your shaft like a chokehold. She

moves under you, doing things to your cock that you didn't know were possible

 

She laughs as you moan saying, "That is vhy vittle van should tell the truth."

 

She rides you harder and faster. Your cock feels like it is wrapped in the

giant tongue. You cum more then should be possible. She pumps herself up and

down on your cock as you cum, the pleasure is almost more than you can bear.

 

"Now vatch this" She says

 

She start riding you up and down so fast that it shouldn't be physically

possible. She is just a blur to you as she fucks you to torturous bliss.

 

You scream at her, "I can't take you going so fast"

 

She Hulk goes wild

fanficnut on Celebrity Stories

She Hulk was in a bit of trouble. It was not due to super villains. It was not

due to aliens attacking earth or an asteroid coming to earth. It was not even

due to a demonic force coming down on people. It so more deadly and threaten.

It was lawyers. She Hulk was carried away with fighting a the Blob. She lifted

Read More
"margin: 0in 0in 0pt">the villain up over her shoulder and chucked him into a building destroying

several city blocks. Nobody got hurt thanks to Dr Strange protection. That did

not protect the property damage. She Hulk got sued big time. She needed some

money and good press real quick.

 

So she decided a contest. It was called win a date with She Hulk. She was

going to give a lucky fan a good time. Avenger didn't know about this because

she posted some risky pictures. It was pictures of her flexing in the nude.

Her perfect Amazon breast stood up straight and perky. Her sexy green body

dripped in sweat from the a workout. One picture she had two 5000 pound bar

bells in each hands. She lifted them up easily. Her muscles were flex and with

veins. Her pussy stood dripping wet. Another picture had her fucking her self

with a steal bar. She bent the steal bar in her pussy. The caption asked if

you were man enough for She Hulk. There were many pictures like this. She got

responses from men and women. The response she got was huge. She made her

money back tenfold. It cost 10 dollars to enter. She made sure each contestant

got sent pictures. It was time to pick a winner randomly.

 

Later.

 

Chris was a young black man and big fan of She Hulk. He was currently home

alone and reading one of her comics. That was when the doorbell rang. He

walked down stairs and quickly took his hands out of his pants. He had just

finish thinking of making love to She Hulk. He had enter the contest on a whim

but really expected nothing out of it. He open the door and was shocked at the

sight. It was She Hulk standing in front of her. She towered over him and

didn't seem like she could fit through the door if she just tried to walk in.

He was looking up at her massive chest. Her outfit was a sparkling red dress

that showed off her legs. She had high heels. She had the nerve to wear high

heals at her height. It was pure perfection.

 

"Hey baby. Are you ready for some fun." She purred.

 

He fainted right there.

 

"Jessh kid. Come on wake up." She said.

 

She bent down to get in the door. She put him over her shoulders. He was kind

of cute. She help him upstairs. She saw his posted. He was a fan. She laid him

on the bed and saw the computer was on. She smiled and decided to see what he

was downloading. Luckily being near Reed Richard made her good at computers.

He saw sites of female dominance and strong women. Stories about her sexually

dominating men and men worshiping her. She smiled across her sex red lips. It

was a few parts of her that wasn't green. She had to admit it excited her a

bit. Was this kid whacking off to her before she came. She all ways knew men

did that to her but knowing he did it was a turn on because she had him here.

It was time to give this boy a treat.

 

She woke him up. She smiled down on him. Her teeth were pearly white and seem

the size of a billboard.

 

"Am I in heaven." He said

 

She laughed

 

"No but you will be. What do we have here. Is that an erection under you

pants. Tsk Tsk. You shouldn't get that in front of a girl who can bend steal"

She said

 

He was about to apologized. She didn't give him a change. She tore his clothes

off with one hand. She rubbed her giant breast against him. He looked like a

child compare to her.

 

"Why this is an erection. You naughty boy. Mommy going to give you a

spanking." She said

 

She put him over her shoulders. He tried to get down. She ignored him.

 

"Hey put me down." He said.

 

"Where you keys kid?"

 

"On the table over there. Why?"

 

"Take you someplace they won't hear you screamed" She smirked.

 

She locked the door as she left the house. She leaped in the sky jumping. He

found himself up in the cloud.

 

"I wouldn't struggle. There a long fall from here" She said

 

He closed his eyes. She landed on a street making a dent before jumping again.

She sure she had the money to cover that. She did it again leaping to her

destination miles and miles away. She crossed length that would take a car

hours to reach to. She did in less then a minute. She landed in a moutons.

There was a cabin she sometime used. She kicked the door open. The cabin was a

safe house. It was huge with all the finish furnishing the Avenger's credit

card could buy. It was a water bed in the. The water bed was soft but made out

a special material that can withstand damage. It was the same kind of fabric

Reed Richards uses for the Fantastic Four's suits. She dropped him on the bed.

 

"Listen this getting out of hand ... "

 

She dropped her dressed. She appeared now in black see through panties that

were soaked. He could see the outline of her big swollen clit. It was huge. He

bra were barely holding her gigantic mountains up. Her abs were perfect and

looked like it could take an asteroid. He became rock hard at this site. She

flex her huge bicep and gave a wink.

 

"That shut you up."

 

She walked over to his shaking body. She moved her hands down her body and put

her finger into her clit. She spun around so he

 

"You really think your man enough for this."

 

"N..no"

 

She laughed.

 

"Smart boy."

 

She went into a cabinet and took out a liquid vial. She poured it down his

mouth forcing it. It tasted both sugary and salted. The vial seem to have been

glowing.

 

"What was that."

 

"Make it so you can cum more then humanly possible without going soft. Little

something Tony Stark people made when we dated."

 

She pushed him down and place a foot on the bed.

 

"Kiss it slave" She said

 

He started kissing her feet. She smiled getting into the role.

 

"Remove those shoes" She said

 

He did as told as she force a foot in his mouth. She took a chair and stretch

her legs out. She got a view of her panties as she played with her clit. He

started sucking her toes and licking them. She smiled. He was a nasty little

boy. She Hulk was really enjoying the toe suck. The boy was a good sucker. He

was so turn on by her that he greedily lick like a starving man seeing a meal.

 

"Make sure you get the big toe..rub it" She said

 

"mmmmmf"

 

"That's it mmmmm" She moan

 

She place a foot on his crotch. She rubbed his cock and balls with one foot as

she force the other one in his. Her started choking on it a bit. Her feet seem

bigger then his chest as they worked his cock between her toes. He came with

an explosion. She force the toe in as he came. Her finger dived into her pussy

as she caused herself to orgasm.

 

"Mmmmm Lucky for you I gave you that pill. If you went soft on me I might get

mad" She Hulk teased

 

She Hulk stood up and gave a little flex for her biceps. His eyes widen and he

felt faint. She grabbed his hair.

 

"No you don't. Stay up. Sooo to speak."

 

She showed his abs. Her sticky finger ran smoothly down him showing a V shape

curve under her breast and over the biceps. She ran the sticky finger across

her lips letting his suck it. She took him and lifted him up like a child. She

took some oils from the cabinet and poured it on herself. She started rubbing

his cock across the V. His cock seem to fit right in.

 

"Suck my breast." She said

 

She put the breast down to let him suck. The nipples were dark and pointy.

They were very big circles. Her sucked and kissed them. She Hulk wrapped his

legs around him fucking him without taking him inside. She took his ass in his

hand and slipped a finger in. She was fucking him digging deep. She kept him

from cumming this time. She would slow up and then speed up. She would squeeze

his cock when he was about to explode. She kept it up for a while. When she

finally let him erupted he exploded with a multiple orgasms. His soaked her

stomach. He was amazed that he was still harder.

 

She kissed him. Her tongue explored his mouth. It went where ever she wants.

She was in complete control as she squeeze his butts cheeks. His toes curled.

The kiss seem like it was for hours. He felt like he was lighter then air. He

dugs his nails into her tough skins as he gasped for air. She let go of the

kiss and nibbled on his lips and neck. He licked his ear and whispered.

 

"You made a mess. Naughty. I am going to have to get real rough now." She

said.

 

She took him inside her and laid him on the bed. She rode him up and down. His

body lifted with every move off her body. The room rumbled as her pussy

muscles massaged him.

 

"Ohhhhhhh god."

 

"Shhhhh just hold on." She said

 

Her body dripped with sweat as she fucked him for hours and hours. He was in

bliss. He lost count of how many times he came. She Hulk love juice drench him

and he ate her out and made sure to get every dropped. When she was finish

with him he collapsed in her arms.

 

The end.

ENSLAVING ABBEY - PART THREE

Sir James on Forced Stories

ENSLAVING ABBEY - PART THREE

About three days had passed since David Rayne had been a visitor to our home, and a sexual tormentor of my wife, Abbey. What happened that night had a profound affect on both of us. My fantasies were realized, and Abbey had been introduced to a whole new world of sexual slavery.

Abbey now knew that I would require her to submit to another man, a master in the arts of Bondage, Discipline, and S & M. We talked about what had happened, and found it to be exciting, and a new element to our sex life.

Of particular interest was David Rayne

Read More
’s suggestion that I seek the service of another master to train Abbey. She was not sure about this, but I was. I had be given the name of Alex Krueger. Mr. Krueger and I had several telephone conversations concerning his style of training and the arrangements for Abbey’s stay at his place. I explained that there would be certain expectations in the training of my wife. He fully understood, and agreed to my demands.

Krueger lived in a large house, with spacious secluded grounds in the hill country a few miles outside of town. He had acquired a great deal of wealth that made him financially independent. He had turned his interest in the sexual slavery of women into his avocation. He was well known in S & M circles, nationally. As a result his services were in demand. Because of my relationship with David Rayne, he was willing to take Abbey under his wing. His basic training course for new sexual slaves was two weeks, possibly longer. That decision would be his, and his alone. I would not be able to be part of the training process. He would provide me with video tapes of her training, and on occasion, I could watch what was happening from a secure hiding place, but she must never know that I was there until the training course had been completed. I agreed.

Krueger made sure that I understood that while under his “care”, she would necessarily be available for any sexual activity which interested him. There would be no restrictions in that area. As a critical part of her training, if she were to refuse any sex act, she would be punished and forced to comply. I would not be allowed to bring any clothing for her, other than the cape she was to wear in transit. I was told to bring several pair of high heel shoes, so she would not have to wear the same pair during her training. I packed several pairs of high heel shoes, of different and similar styles, all of which had heels that measured at least four inches. Keeping her naked for the duration of her training appealed to me. Everything else depended on what I wanted for Abbey’s training.

I agreed with his demand for her sexual availability. I wanted her to be fucked at least once a day, and made to suck cocks several times a day, and be made to swallow all the cum she received. She had never been fucked in the ass, so I wanted him to open that sweet facility. While I had no particular interest in ass fucking her, others that I gave her to might be, so I wanted her prepared. Any other sexual training and activity would be up to Krueger. Bondage and Discipline was to be a critical part of her training. When at all possible, I wanted her in bondage and whipped routinely. I liked her to be restrained and helpless. I wanted her to grow more used to it. Even if she was not tied or restrained, I wanted her locked up, or chained by the neck to the wall, et al. We reached an agreement, and she would soon be delivered to him.

Abbey was not sure. Outside of her submission to David Rayne, she had never been with another man since she had married me. The thought of being under the control of Alex Krueger, without my being present was a scary thing for her. Finally, when she realized how insistent I was, she agreed. I explained what would be expected of her during her stay under Krueger’s training. It was obvious that she was afraid to be without me, but she said she understood. She submitted.

On the day of her delivery to Krueger‘s place, according to Alex Krueger’s instructions, I prepared her the trip to her place of incarceration. First, she was bathed, and her hair and make up were perfect. Her wrists were locked behind her with leather cuffs. A leather strap was wrapped around her elbows and pulled tightly, causing them to nearly touch in the small of her back. Matching leather cuffs were locked onto her ankles, along with a matching leather collar around her pretty neck. To complete her dress, a pair of black patent leather pumps, with 4 inch high heels were placed on her feet. She was magnificent. I wanted to fuck her right then and there, but Krueger was specific. He did not want her whipped or fucked for 48 hours prior to delivery. She could be teased and aroused, but she was not to be allowed any sexual satisfaction. He wanted her to be sexually frustrated on arrival for her training. A black cape was draped over her shoulders to hide her nakedness and bondage.

Prior to taking her out to the garage, and our car, I used gauze and surgical tape to “blindfold” her. A large pair of large dark sun glasses were put on her face to hide the fact the she had been blindfolded. Now she was ready. While at Krueger’s she would not know where she was, nor how to escape and how to return home.

On the long drive to Alex Krueger’s estate, I opened Abbey’s cape and fondled her breasts and pussy. She look fantastic. She sat there, bound and blindfolded, heading to a sexual imprisonment, and being taken there by her husband. Yet, as we drove along, she was becoming aroused by my fondling of her. At one point during our trip, we stopped at a secluded spot next to the highway. I spent time kissing and fondling her. When we got back onto the road, both Abbey and myself were aroused. I made sure she did not have a cum. I could tell she was sexually frustrated. By the time we arrived, late in the afternoon she was very aroused, but I would not let her have a climax. I kissed her before we got out of the car. Abbey returned my kiss, and whispered, “I love you, Jim.”

We were met by a young man at the front door of Krueger’s home. We were escorted inside and taken to the library of the house. This was a large room, lined with shelves containing books and video tapes. On closer examination, it appeared that Krueger has a considerable collection of pornography, especially pornography involving sexual slavery of women. Someday, I would love to peruse this library and it’s contents.

We made ourselves comfortable. The young man who brought us into the house removed Abbey’s blindfolding bandages. She was allowed to keep her cape on, for the time being. As we were about to sit down, Alex Krueger came into the room. He was an imposing figure. Alex Krueger stood at least 6’ 4” inches. He appeared to be trim and very athletic. His blonde hair framed his ruggedly handsome tanned face. He steel gray eyes told of his inner strength, and denoted a trace of cruelty. He was wearing a black satin robe and black sandals. The robe flared as he walk, reveling tanned muscular legs. He was confident and clearly in control of his world.

“Good evening, you must be Jim”, he asked, extending his hand.

I took his hand and shook it. We exchanged greetings, and then I introduced Krueger to Abbey.

“Abbey, I am glad to meet you”, was his reply. “Your husband told me you were beautiful. He wasn’t kidding.“

Abbey blushed, “Thank you Sir.“

Krueger smiled and continued, “Has your husband told you what to expect her at my place”, he asked.

Abbey quietly replied, “Yessir. I have been told about what happens here, and what I must do.”

Alex smiled, “Well, that’s very good. We don’t want any surprises. Jim, if you don’t mind, I would like to see your slave. I want to see what I have to work with.”

I stood Abbey in front of Krueger, and removed her cape. She stood proudly as he looked her over. I watched Abbey. She was naked and still bound at the wrists and elbows. The bondage made her body even more outstanding. Her high heel shoes made her legs look good and forced her ass out. They also made her stand straighter, with her breasts raised.

“Jim, you were correct. The woman is stunning. Abbey, turn around so I can see all of you.”

Abbey did as she was told. She was obeying like I expected her. I was proud of her. I could see the black robe Krueger was wearing was beginning to exhibit a tent like bulge in front, indicating that he was getting an erection from what he saw of Abbey.

He walked around her, touching and probing her. Squeezing a breast, patting a buttock, running his hand down her belly, and delving quickly into her pussy.

“Abbey”, Krueger said. “While you are here, among the chastisements and ordeals you will experience, you are aware that I will use you sexually, in any way I want, and you will have no right to refuse anything demanded of you.”

Abbey was quiet for a moment, “Yes…, I,,.uh… understand that.”

“I want you to tell me why are you here, may I ask?”

“I love my husband. He wants me to be his sex slave. By coming here, he thinks I will be a better sex slave. I want to be his sex slave, and I want to make him happy by being his sex slave”, was Abbey’s reply.

“Now that you understand, and have agreed to come here, there is one final caveat for you. Once your husband leaves here, and you are still here under my care, you will be my prisoner, unable to leave until I say so. If you escape, we will hunt you down. You will be punished severely for your escape efforts. Once your husband leaves you here, you are my property until I release you. I own you and I will do what I want with you. There will be no way out, no matter how you might plead or beg. Do you agree to these demands.”

Abbey was taken aback by this last statement of Krueger’s. There was terror, and sexual excitement in her heart. Part of her was excited by her predicament, yet part was very afraid. She paused, and then with her head bowed, she agreed.

“On you knees”, he ordered.

Abbey did so. Krueger walked up to her, and opened his robe to expose a massive hard-on. He cock throbbed with each beat of his heart. Abbey’s mouth was only an inch or so from the heated purple head of his cock.

“Abbey, as a sign that you agree to come here to my place for training, and agree to whatever happens to you, and further agree to submit to any sexual demands I make of you, I want to take my cock in you mouth and suck it.”

Abbey moved forward, and opening her sweet lips, took his cock into her mouth. Her tongue was lashing the sensitive tip of Krueger’s cock as she was working her delicate mouth around the throbbing head. I watched Abbey working on Krueger’s cock. This was heady stuff, and very stimulating.

“Jim, she is good. There is a lot of promise here. She should make an excellent sex slave.

Krueger continued to stand there with Abbey working on him. He looked at me and said, “If you want, you can leave us now. Girard will show you out. You can take her cape with you. She will have no need of it.”

I walked over to Krueger, and shook his hand, even as I looked down at my wife sucking his cock. I leaned down and gave her breast a squeeze as I kissed the top of her head. She kept sucking Krueger’s cock as she has been ordered to. As I walked away with Girard, Krueger spoke again.

“I will have a courier deliver a package to you, every other day. By my estimates, she will need to be here for a fortnight. I will let you know if she needs further training”, Krueger asserted.

I was escorted from the Krueger house by Girard. I was excited about placing Abbey with Krueger, yet I was missing her already. No matter what you may think of me, I am madly in love with Abbey, but I am also in love with her being my complete bound naked sex slave. The rest of this story is from information I pieced together from later conversations with Krueger, watching video tapes made of Abbey’s ordeals and training, and from Abbey herself.

_____________________________________________

Abbey continued to suck Krueger’s cock after her husband left her at the house. She was scared. Here she was, naked, bound and being used sexually by a total stranger. She was going to be tortured and sexually abused, and there was nothing she could do but cooperate. The predicament was rather daunting, yet it erotically stimulating. Abbey knew that she was a slave at heart, and that this was her logical future.

As she knelt there, with this massive rigid cock throbbing n her mouth, her thought ran the gamut of sexual excitement to trepidation. She knew she had agreed to come here and be trained as a sex slave, but why. She knew she loved Jim, and wanted to please him. There had to be more to this. She realized that there was a hot excitement about being helpless and subject to the sexual whims of who ever had control of her. Even the punishments, whippings and tortures, while painful and at times terrible, they were arousing and did heighten her sexual pleasure. Her mind was in turmoil. Fear, lust, love, and a little guilt were partners in her emotions. While she twisted her wrists in her bondage in a futile attempt to escape, she nevertheless found her bonds to be exciting.

Krueger spoke, “Take my cock from you mouth, and let me show you something that I expect of you.”

Abbey obeyed, and let his rigid cock slip from her mouth. As a good faith gesture, she kissed the head of Krueger’s cock after it was free of her mouth. Krueger smiled.

“Abbey, I am going to ask you a few questions. Anytime you are faced with a cock, such as now, I want you to place your lips to my cock, just barely touching it. If you have to be told to do this in the future, you will be punished. You are expected to do this automatically.” Abbey did so. Her soft red lips were just touching the head of Krueger’s erection. Her sweet delicate tongue was gently licking his cock.

“Now when I ask you a question, you are to answer me quickly, without hesitation. When doing so, you are to make sure you lips stay in contact with the head of my cock. That will give me pleasure because you lips are fluttering against my cock as you talk. My cock will feel your hot breath and the vibrations of your voice. Always make sure that this is the case.”

Abbey replied, “Yessir, I will.” His cock throbbed from the fluttering sensation of her lips. It was delicious.

“Very good. You learn quick. That will keep the need for torture and whippings to a minimum. Now, let me ask you, how long have you been Jim’s bound slave?”

Abbey replied, “About 11 years.” Her lips touched his throbbing cock the whole time. A little of Krueger’s pre-cum was being transferred from the tip of his cock to her lips. She could taste it.

Krueger continued to ask very personal questions. On one question, she hesitated to answer. He stepped back from her, and seemingly from nowhere he produced a medium weight multi stranded flogger. He quickly brought the whip down across her breasts three times. Each quick lash was harder than the one before. Abbey gasped and cried out with pain.

Krueger stepped back to Abbey, placing his cock against her lips. “Now, you can see how the game is played. You are to never hesitate or refuse to obey an order, and to always answer a question when you are asked. If you don’t, you will be punished immediately. Do you understand?”

“Yes, yes…, yes sir, please, I do understand”, Abbey gasped.

Krueger continued to ask personal questions. Questions about how it felt to be whipped, had she ever has a climax from being whipped, what was Jim’s favorite position or punishment, when did she lose her virginity, had she ever used her fingers to bring herself off, had other lovers tied and whipped before she met Jim, what did she think about being given to David Rayne, did she like the taste of a cock, did she like the taste of cum, had she ever sucked a pussy, had her pussy ever been sucked by another woman? The questions were endless, and caused Abbey to blush, but to avoid having her breasts whipped again, she was quick to answer.

Krueger bent down and took her face in his hands.

“Abbey, you love being a bound slave, don’t you?”

A tear formed in the corner of her eyes. “Yes…yes sir…, I think do. I love being a sex slave to my husband. I want him to want me, and I want to be what ever he wants me to be. I love what he does to me.”

Krueger wiped the tear from her cheek, “You are very afraid, right now, aren’t you?”

“Yessir, I am”, was her reply. As she answered, Krueger ran his hand down to her pussy and delved his finger in her heated passage.

He smiled cruelly, “But, you cunt tells me you are turned by your predicament. Is that not so?”

Abbey closed her pretty blue tear filled eyes, “Yesss…, yes sir, I’m sorry, but I do admit that.”

“So, on one hand you want to escape and be with your husband, and on the other hand, you are aroused by being my property.”

Abbey kept her tear filled eyes closed and just nodded her head.

Krueger spoke again. “Just so you understand. I will not inure you, nor will I allow anyone else to injure you. But, you are a slave, and for the time being you are my property. You will learn the love the whip, the torments and bondage. You will beg to be fucked. You will know sexual excitement that you have never known before. You will learn to submit to anyone I give you to, and you enjoy sexual slavery as you have never before.”

He stood up, still looking down at her. Abbey looked up at him. In her field of vision was his handsome face, and his throbbing erect cock.

“You will obey me to the most infinite detail, or suffer the consequences. If you are a good slave, you will be rewarded. If not you will be punished. I will allow you to enjoy your bondage, tortures and sexual requirements. You are going to be here for those reasons, so you might as well enjoy it. It will make the whole experience more exciting.”

Finally, Krueger finished his questions. He back away, and ordered her to remain on her knees. He left the room. Abbey was too afraid to move, or get up, even though her knees were beginning to get tired and hurt. In a few minutes the young man, Girard, entered the room.

“Get up, slave. Lets go to your room”, were his orders.

He helped her up, and clipped a leash to her collar. Jerking the leash, he lead her from the library, and down the hall. The heels of her high heel pumps were clicking on the cut stone floor. At the end of the hall, Girard unlocked and opened a door. In side the door was a set of stairs, leading to the basement. He flipped a switch, lighting the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs was another locked door. This opened into a large room. Abbey could see lounging chairs and couches, along with two or three large king-size beds. There was what appeared to be a whipping post. Hung from the wall were hundreds of feet of ropes and chains, along with a vast array of whips and leather restraints. This was a very well equipped sexual torture chamber and orgy room. Along the far wall were four doors. Girard took her to one of the doors. This was to be her room. When the door was opened, there was a second door, a door made of steel bars, much like a jail cell. Inside, was another king-size bed and a bathroom. More whips and restraints were mounted on the wall of this room. She was indeed a prisoner, and escape was to be impossible.

Girard unhooked the leash from her collar, and hung it from a hook on the wall. While she stood there, Girard quickly undressed. His cock was rampant. He seated himself on the side of the bed.

“Slave, kneel down here, and get my cock in your mouth”, he ordered.

Fearing retribution, Abbey knelt down and took Girard’s cock into her mouth. As best as she knew how, she was sucking his cock. Things were happening very fast. It seems that everyone wanted their cock in her mouth. She had to admit to herself that a large throbbing cock in her mouth was arousing. Both Krueger and Girard had large, hot, throbbing cocks.

In a matter of moment, he was moaning and his cock was throbbing. She worked harder, and finally his cock erupted in a hot driving cum, sending jets of scalding cum into her throat. In a matter of about two hours in this strange mansion, Abbey had sucked two cocks and her breasts had been whipped. She did not even have time to think about what was happening to her.

After Girard had recovered, he had Abbey stand up. He released her elbows and wrists. She was relieved. Her arms had been bound tightly behind her back for about five or six hours. They were stiff from such a long and stringent bondage. Girard had plans for her.

He quickly tied a rope to her wrist cuffs, in front of her. This rope was passed through a hook at the top of one of the four tall corner posts on her bed. The rope was pulled up tight, stretching her, exposing her body to Girard. He spent the next several minutes examining her body. He spent time fondling her breasts and teasing her nipples. He ran his hand down onto her smooth ass and her thighs. Finally, he spent considerable time rummaging through her pussy. When he finished, he leaned forward and kissed her. In fact, he kissed her several times. By the time he was finished, Abbey was very aroused and was desperate to be fucked.

Girard extracted a whip from the chest of drawers, much like the whip which had been used on her by Krueger. He came to her with the whip. He leaned down and kissed her. She returned his kiss to please him. He kissed her again, while fondling her breasts.

“Slave, every evening, just before you go to bed, you will be whipped. You have permission to get used to it as it is the usual ritual. Now, turn you ass to me.”

As Abbey did so, Girard struck her with the whip. After a few hard strokes, she tried to avoid the whip. He would have none of it. A second strand of rope was used to tie around her waist, tying her tightly to the bed post. Now she could not avoid her punishment. Girard struck again. It did not take long. Soon she was crying, asking for mercy. None came. When Girard felt she had enough, he replaced the whip in the dresser drawer, untied her waist rope, and released her wrists from the bed post. She was ordered to get on the bed and open her legs. Girard’s cock was now erect, again.

Abbey did as she was told, and Girard climbed between her open legs, and after slipping his cock into her pussy, fucked her soundly. She could feel his cock in her cunt. It felt good. She hated to admit it, but it felt really good. After all the sexual activity today, she wanted to be fucked, and to have a wonderful climax. She had obeyed every thing they wanted, and felt she would be rewarded with a climax. Girard made sure Abbey did not have a climax, leaving her frustrated, and wishing her husband was there to give her a cum.

Instead of cumming in her pussy, Girard pulled his cock from her cunt as he was having his climax. His ejaculation rocketed from his cock, splashing on her belly and breasts. Smiling, he reached out and spread his cum on her breasts and belly. Abbey was aroused by what he was doing, but very frustrated as she was not allowed to have a climax. She even begged him to fuck her to a cum. He ignored her pleading. After having his way with her, Girard dressed, and left the room, looking both doors behind him. Before leaving, he locked her leather wrist cuffs behind her back.

Abbey was alone, in a strange place, a prisoner of a stranger, and her cunt ached for her husbands cock, or by now, any cock, and satisfaction. Her wrists were still locked behind her back, eliminating the possibility of her seeking her own relief. Girard cum was spread on her, and there was nothing she could do about it, or her predicament. Abbey felt alone, very alone, and very helpless.

Continued…

Some unexpected fun overseas....

aikidemon on Sex Stories

     I've been living in the US for the past 16 years, but I'm originally from India; and for the past several years I've made it a point to go back and visit my family every winter when I have a month off from school. Its a pretty routine trip by this point, so I don't think too much into it, and for the most part I know what to expect. A long flight, and hopping between two towns, staying with my aunt for a few days, with my uncle a few days, and switching back and forth. All the while getting in as much time with my cousins as I can, that’s the part I really look forward to. I do have cousins in the

Read More
on w:st="on" />US that I'm very close to, but since I don't get to see my family in India very often, I've gained a special appreciation for my relationship with them. In particular is my cousin Maya. While I love all my cousins very much, she and I have always had a special bond. Even when I'd visit as a child, while the rest of our cousins would be off playing with the neighborhood children, she and I would prefer to find some quiet corner and talk for hours on end. And that tradition continues to this day. However this time around I got a real wake up call.
     This trip was my first chance to see Maya in over two years (I didn't get a chance to go last year), and she has really matured in that time. She's not the little girl I remembered. She was always a pretty little thing, and even when we were younger I would catch boys checking her out. But when I first laid eyes on her at the airport this time around I was quite surprised...she had grown from a cute little girl into a beautiful young woman. Her long, curly hair was trimmed to just past her shoulders, her skin was perfectly tanned, and her tight fitting clothes revealed some very pleasing curves. When I first saw her there my first instinct was to give her a great big hug, picking her up and giving her a kiss on the cheek as I always do. And since the rest of the family was there I was quickly distracted from my initial shock. However it would not be long until I gained a much deeper appreciation of her beauty.
     I had been in the country two or three days at that point, and the initial excitement was over. Things had settled down, my uncle went back to work, my cousins went back to school, with the exception of Maya, who was also on break from college. So one afternoon she and I found ourselves alone at home, my uncle off at work, our other cousins away at school and my aunt away for the week visiting a friend. So as is our way, with nothing else to do we just sat down on the bed and started chatting about anything and everything. The conversation went from family issues to future plans to school, and eventually came to the topic of dorm life. It was then that she started telling me about all the parties she started going to and all the new people she had met. But what really struck me was when she started talking about boys. Having grown up in a very religious and orthodox household, she wasn't allowed to associate with boys much while growing up, but she really started exploring when she was off on her own. She told me of all the guys she'd met, some she'd been interested in, some who became more than just good friends. But she eventually began telling me that she was a bit disappointed with most of the guys she'd come across. How growing up she saw how I was much more liberal minded that most traditional Indian guys, and how she'd always envisioned meeting a guy who thought the way I did. And she even confessed to having had a crush on me when we were younger.
     She went on and on, complaining about the guys there, eventually just wanting a hug, which I was happy to give her. And I told her that she'll eventually find herself an amazing guy, to which she responded "What if I already have?” I was a little confused, but I quickly got my answer when rather than breaking the hug she slowly slid a hand down my back and gave my ass a squeeze. I found myself confused, nervous and slightly turned on at the same time. This couldn't be right...could it? But my moral dilemma would have to wait, she quickly put her hands to my chest, pushing me down onto the bed, and straddled my hips. "I'm sorry" she told me, "but this is something I've thought about time and time again, and I'd rather you stop me and hate me than have to go on not knowing". I was still in shock, but before I could voice any objection (not that I really had any), she laid down on top of me, pressing her lips to mine and sliding both her hands onto my chest. At this point the only reaction I could come up with was to put my hands around her, pressing her into me and kissing her back. I was nervous, and a little confused as to whether I should be doing this, but my doubts quickly faded as she slid her tongue past my lips, sliding it around my own. I moved one hand down her back and helped myself to that perfectly shaped ass which I had first admired at the airport. I found it was just as tight as it was round. My other hand found its way up onto her chest, gently cupping her breast through her shirt. Her breasts weren't very large, but they were perfectly proportioned to her body, and fit just right in the palm of my hand. Giving her breast a squeeze, I could feel her nipple already beginning to poke through, the thin material of her shirt and bra doing nothing to conceal her excitement.
We kissed for several minutes, our lips never parting, our hands exploring each others' bodies. I was lost in the moment, I could have laid there enjoying her soft mouth forever, but she had other ideas. She eventually broke our kiss, sitting up, still straddling me, and took hold of the edge of her shirt, raising it over her head and tossing it to the side, revealing a very thin black, cotton bra...one which she felt she no longer needed (and correctly so), it soon found itself next to her shirt. Returning to our kiss I slid both hands onto her breasts, taking her erect nipples between my thumb and index fingers, softly pinching them as I felt her hand creeping down my stomach and onto my crotch where she slowly began stroking my quickly growing member through my jeans. I gently massaged both her breasts in the palms of my hands, squeezing them, caressing them as I circled my thumbs over her nipples. Her sweet breath filled my mouth, our lips pressed tightly together as she unbuckled my belt, her fingers making quick work of the button and zipper of my jeans. I kissed across her cheek and moved onto her neck, kissing up and down, my hands still fondling her small, firm breasts. She ran one hand through my hair while working the other into my jeans, making her way to the gap in my boxers and trailing a finger across the surface of my cock. While this was by no means the first time I’d had a girls hand on my cock, it was more exhilarating than usual. I don’t know if it was the taboo nature of the whole scenario, the chance of being walked in on, or both, but my gorgeous cousin had given my one of the hardest erections I’d ever had, and she wasted no time in doing something about it.
I felt her reach into my boxers and wrap her fingers around my cock, gently tugging at it until it sprang free. The coolness of the air hitting me as I felt her wrap her fist around me and slowly move her hand up and down the length of my cock. Her hand was cool, her skin was soft, and I could have cum right then and there, but I’m glad I didn’t or I would have missed out on something much better. I continue kissing her soft lips as I reached down with one hand and cupped her tight, round ass, once more giving it a hard squeeze. I slipped my hand under the waist band of her pants and massaged her ass through her thin panties, grabbing at it and pinching it. She was very gentle as she softly stroked the length of my cock, gently rubbing her thumb over the head while moving her fingers up and down the length of the shaft. I still had one hand working her chest, while the other worked its way down her ass, slipping down between her legs and sliding a finger onto her slit from behind. I could feel a definite wet spot on her panties as I continued to stroke her slit from behind. I put my hands to her waist, laying her down next to me, my lips never parting hers, and her hand never leaving my cock. I slid my hand down her stomach and under the waist band of her pants and her panties. I found that she was cleanly shaven as I moved a finger down between her legs. I slid my finger across the length of her slit, gently parting her lips and feeling the moisture gathering on my finger tip. Moving up I could feel her swollen clit as I slowly began to circle my finger over it. Her only reaction was to grip my cock even harder as she continued stroking it. I rubbed her clit for several minutes before sliding back down her slit and slowly pushing two fingers into her. I heard her gasp as I slid my fingers deep into her, burying them to the knuckles before proceeding to move them slowly in and out of her. Her pussy was tight around my fingers, but also very warm and very wet. I could tell she was enjoying this. I slid them almost all the way out before moving them all the way back in. Sliding in and out, brushing my thumb over her clit with every stroke. Her breathing turned to a low moan as she began moving her hand faster and harder over my cock. As I continue fingering her tight pussy, she broke our kiss and stared into my eyes while jerking me off. The look of passion in her eyes was one I’d never seen before, but one I’ll never forget. She rubbed her thumb over the head of my cock, spreading the drops of precum that had begun to leak out over it. I picked up my pace, fingering her much harder and faster now, pressing down onto her clit with my thumb as I slid two fingers in and out. She reached down and put her hand to mine, pulling my hand away from her pussy. Putting her mouth to my neck she began to make her way down my body, kissing down my chest and across my stomach. Eventually coming to the base of my cock, she touched the tip of her tongue to it and licked up and down the length of the shaft. I tried to put my hands to the sides of her head, but she only pushed them away, leaving me to grab the sheets as she deftly worked her tongue all over my rock hard cock. I could see a drop of precum glistening at the tip of my cock, and I’m sure she saw it to as she wrapped her lips around the head and began licking it like a lollipop. She grabbed my cock with both hands and worked her sexy little mouth all over the head, licking it, kissing it and sucking on it with just the slightest bit of pressure. The site was almost too much to bear, my eyes must have rolled back in my head. I couldn’t believe that my sexy cousin was giving me one of the greatest blow jobs I’d ever gotten. I couldn’t help but wonder how she had gotten to be so talented…just how much practice had she gotten? But that question soon left my mind along with any other clear thought as I felt her move her lips down the length of my cock, taking the whole thing into her mouth in one swift motion. Her lips touched down as the base of my cock. I could feel the head rubbing up against the back of her throat as she began twirling her tongue around me. There was a low rumbling coming from the back of her throat, it was very warm and felt like nothing I’d ever felt before. She began moving her head up and down, sliding my cock in and out of her mouth, her lips forming a tight seal around it as she took it all in with each stroke. She blew me for what seemed like an eternity. She eventually pulled her mouth away, much to my disappointment. But as I soon found out, I was in for more, much more. She put her hands to my jeans and boxers, sliding both down my legs and tossing them aside before standing up at the foot of the bed. Once there she proceeded to put her hands to the waist band of her pants, sliding them off. She then turned around, and bent over, giving me a perfect view of her panties stretched across her perfectly shaped ass. She took hold of them and slid her panties off, revealing her perfectly shaved little pussy. Walking around the edge of the bed she bent over and took hold of my cock once again. Putting her lips to it she put the head in her mouth and sucked nice and hard, pulling it from her mouth with a loud “pop!” I tried to sit up, only to have her push me back down and straddle my hips, pushing my cock against my stomach. “Please, let me just finish what I started” she said as she lifted herself onto her knees, taking hold of my cock and positioning the tip at her pussy. She lowered herself onto the head of my anxiously awaiting cock, gently moving it around her pussy. “I’ve never done this before” was all she said before releasing all her weight onto my cock, sliding the length of it deep into her pussy in one motion. I broke through her tight, virgin pussy as I took in the incredibly sexy moans she was letting out. I felt the length of my cock slide into her tight, sexy pussy, buried to the hilt before she began moving up and down. The walls of her pussy wrapped tightly around me, moving over my cock as a look of pleasure and pain over took her face. Her low moans quickly turned to a loud scream as she began moving faster and harder, her hips grinding hard into mine as I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her into me, pushing my hips back against hers. I heard her screams die down for a moment, only to come back even louder as I felt the walls of her pussy contract around my cock, her juices beginning to flow down my cock and onto my lap. The feeling of her hot juices and the undulating muscles of her pussy were too much for me to bear and quickly sent me over. “I’m about to cum” I warned her, to which she reacted only by moving even faster, bouncing up and down on my cock. I could feel my balls tighten at the moment that I shot one round after another of my seed deep into her sexy little pussy. She soon collapsed onto me, laying down next to me, my cock still inside of her. We were both drenched in sweat and out of breath. A thousand thoughts were racing through my mind…What have I done? Was this wrong? She must have knew what I was thinking because before I could get one word out she put a finger to my lips and told me “Don’t worry, no one has to know, and we don’t have to talk about it ever again if you don’t want to”.  The remainder of my visit went by pretty routinely, spent some time with the family, did some sight seeing. Neither Maya nor I made any mention of that afternoon, it seemed like we were both pretending that nothing happened. But in fact we both knew that something did happen, and since then things have never been the same between us….they’ve been better.


More To Come….

Amy

buzltyr on Teen Stories

My first time with Amy was one of the best days of my life. She was just 18 and had an innocent beauty that I was unable to resist.

I was 44 at the time and Amy was our babysitter. She had been in our employ for three years and was quite reliable. I never mistrusted or believed that she was anything other than honest.

She is hot. Yes I know the same old cliché but damn it she is. I thought so when I first met her at 15. She was a budding young woman then blossoming into a developed teen. I wanted to see her naked beauty even then but what with the laws against sex with a minor were the contributing factor that kept me from acting anything other than her employer.

Nothing came more of a shock when I found her sleeping on the couch, the night the wife and I had atten

Read More
ded an awards banquet that her employer sponsored every year.

My wife had won Employee of the Year and she had celebrated a little too much. Never one that could hold her liquor (I always considered her a cheap date) she stumbled into the house after the banquet and giggling she bumped each wall as she made her way to our bedroom. She almost made the door but the heel of her shoe caught the last stair and if I hadn’t been behind her she would have fell ass over appetite back down.

I helped her to the door of our room and she fell onto the bed, where she immediately passed out. I took off her high heels and proceeded to undress her so she would be more comfortable to sleep off her drunkenness. She lay there on top of the covers in just bra and thong underwear and I had a brief notion to take advantage of her but I remembered the sleeping Amy on the couch.

I did not want to make a lot of noise making love to my wife and get caught by our babysitter so I changed into a pair of jogging shorts, a t-shirt and proceeded to head back down stairs to wake Amy and take her home.

I almost had a heart attack as I entered the living room. Amy had been dressed in a little crop top and short denim skirt when she had arrived earlier in the evening and where she lat on the couch on her side with her legs drawn up in the fetal position I could see directly up to her bottom.

Her cute pink bikini panties were the only thing that covered what I so desired to see. My mouth went dry and my pants bulged. She was of course unaware that she was on display and I felt a little guilty that I was standing there gazing with lust at her. But that aside I did stare and felt a drop of pre-cum forming on my now hard cock.

I stood there staring at her almost naked ass for what seemed like hours nut really was only a few minutes. I decided I wanted a closer look so I made the few steps that was away from the couch and stared down at her. I noticed as I looked at her chest that her left nipple was erect and there was an abundant amount of cleavage exposed.

She was not overly endowed in the breast area but she was what I considered equally proportioned. The swell of her boobs were exciting and I couldn’t resist the urge to tweak her little eraser size nipple just once. As my hand reached a little closer I had to jump back because it was at this time that she decided to change positions and rolled on her back.

I waited for several moments to determine if she would awaken, but soon her breathing once again became shallow so I was confident she was still soundly sleeping.

Her right hand was perched squarely on her right breast the left hand down beside her. I was shocked as I stood there when I realized she was actually lightly kneading her boob. Her bra encased nipple turned erect and she pinched at it with her thumb and first finger.

She unconsciously spread her legs a little more as the erotic sensations she was causing herself was obviously sending sparks of horny feelings to her young mound. A slight smile formed on her mouth as she now fondled her breast more aggressively.

She draped her left hand across her partially bare stomach and I noticed goose bumps forming on her exposed flesh. I was now more excited than I had been in a long time and I wanted to take over caressing her but I didn’t want to waken her form the sexy interlude so I instead grabbed my erect cock and lightly stroked the length as I stood glued to spot.

It wasn’t too long that her left hand slowly dove under the elastic at the top of her skirt and came to rest on the top of her tiny pink underwear. I moved a few steps to the side so I had a clear view of her hand as she caressed her covered mound.

Her breathing I noticed had become heavier and she parted her lips slightly that she could gulp more air. The smile was gone to be replaced with a alight moan as her middle finger delved between her legs and lightly stroked her little love button. Her legs spread further to give her better access to her damp mound.

I was beyond excited! My raging hard on was threatening to peek out from the bottom of my shorts so I reached in and brought my cock out in the open. The cool air inside the living room caused me to shiver as I grabbed the shaft just below the mushroom head and lightly stroked my hand up and down.

I went slowly so I didn’t blow a load before I got a chance to see how far Amy would go masturbating herself.

I did not have to wait long because she had now taken to try to stuff her panties in her wet hole with three of her fingers. I could detect the distinct odor of her arousal and knew she was getting wetter and more excited as she humped at her fingers.

I was now jacking off with wild abandon and I lost my head as I dropped to my knees and brought my face close to her inner thighs. I watched closely at her fingers fucking herself over her underwear and I looked up to see her eyes tightly shut and a frown that I took to be frustration. 

I dared moving her hand away from her pussy and grabbed at the elastic of her underwear at the V of her legs and pulled it back there by exposing her little pink pussy. I took her hand and put it back on her mound and she realized still in her sleep that she now had complete access to her dewy hole.
How she kept from waking up was beyond me as she inserted her middle finger between her slightly parted lips and buried it deep inside her pussy.

I watched for a few minutes as she fucked herself before I got brave or stupid and leaned in and licked at the clit that had peeked its head out from the protective hood. I heard a sharp intake of breath and she tried to remove her finger and rise up. I grabbed her wrist and held it to her and put my other hand on her stomach so she couldn’t get up.

“Oh my God Mr. Walker what are you doing?”

She was embarrassed that she had been caught asleep on the couch and didn’t know how or why she was in the predicament she faced herself.

I only licked her faster and used her wrist to fuck her tight hole faster.

“Mmmm, Mr. Walker you shouldn’t please let me up.”

I shook my head and lapped at her button more and more. She laid back and I wondered if she was just appeasing me or if she really wanted me to continue. I got my answer as she sighed and reached her hand and caressed the back of my head lovingly.

I knew I had her and I let go of her wrist. She did remove the finger from inside her probably embarrassed to be found masturbating with her own digit. That was OK I took advantage and inserted my much larger finger in to the first knuckle.

“Oh, oh, your finger is too big, Mr. Walker,” she whispered. “Please don’t put it in any further.”

I decided that I would grant her wishes and fingered her no deeper. I did notice however that she was leaking copious amounts of sweet juice and I removed my finger to replace it immediately with my tongue.

 I extended my tongue as far as I could in her humid depths and licked upwards hoping to bump her G spot. She hips bumped up into my face crushing my nose against her pubic bone.

“Mmmm, no one has ever done this to me. Oh it feels so good. I shouldn’t let you Mr. Walker but what you are doing is so good. I feel so naughty but I can’t help it. Unhh, your tongue is so big in me.”

I continued to lap the nectar that seemed an endless flow, my face now covered and running down my neck. I had to finally wrap my arm around her waist to keep her hips still. I was having a hard time licking her as she was wiggling her lower half all over the couch.

I reached with the hand that was wrapped around her and spread the upper half of her vagina and attacked the little button that was rearing its head begging for attention. Sucking her clit in between my lips I furiously licked it with just the tip of my tongue. Attacking with a renewed vigor I sucked and licked her little button. Her moans of ecstasy were like music to my ears. I wanted her to cum and cum hard.

I brought my other hand around and inserted my middle finger in her tight box and crooked it upward searching for the rough spot I knew would give her the ultimate climax. I found the G spot and rubbed vigorously. Her hips bucked up violently and she gasped.

“Oh, oh, what are you doing? That feels wonderful, Mr. Walker. I feel like…Oh yes I’m going to cum. Oooo yes lick me harder.”

She actually shot a small amount of clear liquid from her pussy that I felt hit m chin but as much as I wanted to lap up those juices I sucked at her clit harder and rode the waves of her orgasm.

She grabbed the back of my head and pressed my face harder into her mound and fucked her hips up and down on my face and chin as she succumbed to the passion of her climax. Her pussy was squirting again and I pulled my finger out of her box and clamped my mouth around her whole mound and sucked the juices that flowed from her hot cavern.

“Oh God Mr. Walker stop, please you have to stop. My whole body is tingling.”

I slowed my sucking and lightly licked the fluid from around the entrance and rested my head on her thigh.

Her lower body finally stilled and her breathing slowed.

She was first to speak. “I’m so embarrassed that I let you do that. I know it’s wrong and I should have stopped you but I couldn’t help it. What you were doing I’ve never felt like that before.”

“There really is nothing for you to be ashamed about, Amy. I am the adult and I should control my actions but you are so beautiful and sexy I couldn’t help but to kiss your sexy body.”  


To be continued.

  

Lucky Stone pt 10

bakerman on Teen Stories

Lucky Stone Pt 10

Well the holiday finally ended and I thought that all the tensions would be behind us as we made our way home. Travelling from a tropical island to the snow of home was a shock to the system. Mom and Dad appeared to be talking but their conversations were short and sharpe. I felt the stone around my neck, wondered if it was doing us any good anymore. If only all the secrets came out I believed we could all be one big happy fucking family.

When we got home Dad rang and ordered some Chinese for dinner and Mom, Sue and I headed upstairs to unpack, shower and change. Meanwhile Dad got a fire going and suggested we eat here in front of the fire insted of messing up the dining room.

The food arrived and I got some plates and forks and we all settled in fron

Read More
t of the fire to eat. It was while we were eating that Dad began joking about the holiday and how we couldn't tell everything that we did while away. Then he made a comment about if the fire went out we now knew how to keep each other hot. I felt the stone heat up against my chest when suddenly Mom then blew up and said all this was his fault because he fooled around on his sales trips. Dad sat stunned for a moment and then declared his innocence placing his hand on his heart stating again that he had not had sex with anyone on any sales trip. He then asked Mom for details of why she believed he had been unfaithful.

Moms Story.

Mom told how after Dad had come back from a trip a few years ago she had found a pair of blue and silver boxer shorts in his bag and the front of them were stiff with dried cum. She said that he must have worn them while having sex as the cum was on the outside as well as inside and that she had washed enough of their underwear over the years to know what she was talking about. Dad just sat speechless as Mom continued to talk. Now that she had started it all just poured out and there was no stopping her.

Thinking Dad was getting a bit extra Mom told of meeting a guy at the mall who said he photgraphed people for sales catalogues and was looking for regular people to take part. Mom agreed to be photographed and after being filmed and photographed in a variety of outfits got a bit out of control when it came time to do some lingerie shots. She played up to the camera and could see the photographer was getting turned on so she made her move and began kissing him and grabbing his stiffening erection through his trousers. In next to no to she had his cock out and was giving him a blow job and telling him what she wanted him to do to her. He then fucked her right in front of the cameras ripping off her bra and panties to get his cock into her hot pussy. It was a fast and furious fuck that ended shortly after it started with him pulling his cock out and shooting his load over her face and tits.

By now Dad, Sue and I just sat, the meal forgotten as we waited for Mom to reveal more.

Mom explained that afterwards they cleaned up, mumbled apologies as they dressed and then she left thinking that would be the end of it. Then a few days later he rang and said that the cameras had still been rolling while they had fucked and had captured the entire scene. Mom said she felt sick thinking he was going to use the tape to blackmail her but then he explained that he had shown that tape to some "movie " people and they were interested in knowing if she would like to be paid to be filmed fucking. Of course she said she was shocked but kind of interested as well. That night Dad had come home and said he was going to be gone for two weeks as he had to fill in on a sales trip for a sick partner. Mom told of her anger at the thought of Dad going off to get laid again so the next day rang the guy and agreed to his deal.

Over the next year she made nearly twenty short porno movies and was paid quite well. Her movie career started with her and one guy and by the end she was taking three or four guys in every hole, as well she had done some lesbo work and on one job had been fucked by a dog. She even explained how the first film had been shot here in our kitchen as she played the part of a house wife who fucks the repair man.

My brain was spinning as the images of  the videos I'd seen come back to me. I had never finished watching the tape because after that night with Mom and Jenny getting the real thing was preferable to pictures on the screen.

Mom kept on talking and told about giving up the business to try and get her family back together and then the accident to her mother pulled her away again but she was sure Dad was still getting sex elsewhere as he didn't seem interested in her anymore and then on the holiday to discover he was fucking his own daughter was the last straw.

Sues Story.

Sue ummed and aghhed for a minute and then said she could fill in some gaps in the story.

That time Dad went away, if you remember, his partner Dave stayed here that night so they could get away early in the morning. He kept joking about sleeping nude and sleepwalking and hoping he found his way around a strange house.  Mom, you told me to get a pair of new boxers from your wardrobe, one of the ones Dad hadn't worn and to put them in the guest room. The ones I got were blue with a silver pattern.

Dave kept flirting with me all night, he even rubbed his foot in my crotch, while we were having dinner. He just reached out under the table, it was all I could do not to laugh. After everyone had gone to bed I got up to get a drink and went down to the kitchen. All I had on was a shortish t-shirt that just covered my butt. When I was leaning into the fridge I guess it rode up showing my arse and pussy. Suddenly I felt something prod my butt and turning around found Dave standing there wearing nothing but the blue and silver boxers and his cock sticking out the front.

He was really cool and asked if I saw anything I'd like to eat. I dropped to my knees and gobbled his cock in a second. He stood with his hand on my head and made sure I couldn't pull away. He was pushing his cock down my throat when I began to gag. He explained about breathing through my nose and to relax as his cock hit the back of my mouth. After his helpful tips I soon had my nose buried in his pubic hair and his cock stretching my throat.

He let me work his cock for a while until he picked me up and lay me on the kitchen table then he started to eat my pussy. How I didn't wake the whole house with my yells of pleasure is a mystery. My pussy was throbbing and then Dave lay on the floor and I straddled his cock and rode him to orgasm right on the kitchen floor, where you filmed your first movie, in the same position.

Mom was surprised and asked if Sue had seen the tape but her reply was that she had come home from work early and seen her doing it but hadn't realised it was a movie as she could only see part of the room before she backed out. Sue looked at Mom and said that the boxers she had found must have been put in Dad's bag by Dave at the end of the trip and that the cum belonged to Dave and her because she remembers staying on top until his cock finally shrank and flopped from her cunt letting their mixed juices leak from her pussy.

Dad asked Sue was Dave her first but she just laughed and said a lady does not tell how many lovers she has had.

Sue continued her story by telling how she had not only seen Mom getting fucked in the kitchen but how she had also found her in bed one day having sex with a women. I could see the whole room and there weren't any cameras in there. Mom answered by telling how she had been a bit hesitant about doing it with a womem so Cassy had come over for private get together away from the cameras.

Sue admitted she had got horney at the thought of her mother fucking other people and one day when she was home "alone"  she had put on some of Moms lingerie and got one of the vibrators from the box under her bed and had fucked herself to a huge orgasm. As she finished she looked at the mirror and at that angle could see into the hall way where Dad was busy jerking himself off while he had watched. It was then that I thought that if Mom could fuck around so could I so I made plans to get Dad to fuck me.

I started wearing sexy panties to bed and if I heard Dad come home I'd throw off the covers and pretend to be asleep to see if Dad peeked in the door. On at least two occasions I saw him jerk off while looking at my body. Then one day I yawned as he was watching and he must have thought I was waking up so he hustled into the bathroom. I followed and was rubbing my face as I pushed open the door making it look like I had just woken up and was not sure of what I was doing. He was standing there holding his cock so I just dropped right on to it taking it in my mouth in one swallow. I mumbled some guys name and kept telling him how big his cock was and if I was good would he shoot his load on my face.

Dad didn't make a move to stop me, he just let me pump his cock until it exploded across my face. I sucked and pumped it all out then I stood and walked back to my room and fell back on the bed as if asleep.  Over the next few weeks I teased him every chance I got, asking him to help me undo zips, or calling for a towel when I was in the shower and letting him get an eyeful of my wet, naked body.

Then came the night you left for Gran's and you and Dad had the big fight. He went to bed alone and you stayed downstairs till Aunty Rose came and picked you up. Hearing you leave I sneaked into your room and slid under the doona. Dad was asleep but shortly after I started pulling and licking his cock he was awake. I was in the middle of giving him my best ever blow job when you came back and I nearly bit his cock off from shock, fortunately Dad called out not to turn on the lights. You did what you had to do and left and I went back to work.  The shock of your arrival and the thought of getting caught really turned me on. Being naked I was ready to make my move and rolled onto Dad and had his cock in my pussy before he realised what I was doing.

He must have missed sex for a while because he almost threw me off the bed the way he was punching his cock into me. It was all I could do to hold on but Dad had a grip on my tits to stop me going anywhere. It took only a few minutes and I felt his cock spasm as his first shot of cum exploded into my hungry pussy. I kept riding him, grinding my clit against his pubic hair, feeling his cum pump from his balls to fill me up. Just like with Dave I flopped on Dad's chest totally spent from the experience and waited till his deflating cock slipped from my cunt.

Now that he had a taste he turned into a randy old man who couldn't keep his hands off or cock out of me. We had sex in a variety of positions and places and he was a wild man. One day Mark came into the store and acted like a jerk, so to get him back, I asked one of the stock guys for some porno mags so that I could embarass Mark. Well you could have knocked me down with a feather when I looked in one of the magazines and there was Mom being fucked by four guys. You had a blond wig and glasses but the birthmark on you butt was all I need to see.

Dad had offered my a deal to let two guys from Arthur's Hardware fuck me to seal a big sale. As it turned out they turned the tables on Dad and had him fuck me and then they discovered Mark spying on us from the store room behind the garage and had him do me as well. All up I fucked the four of them, got paid nicely and Dad won the trip to the island then when you busted us all at it and joined in I was so happy.

Dads Story.

Once Sue stopped Dad decided to jump in with his version. Turning to Mom he again stated that he had never had sex while on the road. He admitted that their sex life was slowing but with the tension of making sales to pay the bills and the long hours of travelling he really needed Mom to do something special to put some pep into his pecker when she wanted sex.

He remembered that after that trip with Dave Mom seemed to have drawn away from him. Then when one of the other sales guys had gotten sick and he had to head out for another two weeks he really noticed how cold Mom was when he got back. Then you told me of the "ladies" club you had joined and you seemed to be gone most of the time and when we were both home you didn't want sex with me. I must say I was tempted to try my luck on the road but then came the day I saw Sue on our bed with the vibrator and something snapped and I decided if I couldn't have you I'd have Sue.

I knew the deal with Arthurs Hardware would get me a big bonus but I had to nail that sale or I was going to be taken off the road and put in the sales office where my pay would drop. I tried every angle to close the deal and then I heard the expression "sex sells" so I organised the "meeting" at home with Sue. Let me also say that I only had sex with one other person unlike you with your career.

I thought Mom was about to go off again but all she said was Dad was right. They should have talked it out earlier or got some professional help. Dad reached over and gave her a big hug and I knew that they had turned the corner in their life. Just I was hoping all was over they turned to me and asked me what my story was.

Marks Story.

I didn't know if I should mention the stone so I sort of told my story around it. Turning to "face" the crowd I started with Mom leaving and how Dad and Sue kept asking me about my school time table, when I expected to be home, what after school activities I had and stuff like that. I got suspicious so the day of the fire at school I managed to get home before the school could contact anyone and found Dad and Sue fucking on the lounge and from what they were saying it wasn't the first time.

I told them everything, seeing Sue and Jenny with Moms sex toys, fucking Sue when she was passed out from the sleeping tablets, the video tape, the sex with Jenny and Mom, the sex on the plane to the island, the sex on the island, filming Mom and the gym guy. I was spewing forth all my sex related adventures over the past months and then I told Mom how Mr Maurice had bought the company that made her films and how the reason we got to fly with him was that he recognised her at the airport.

Then I told about the copies I had made of my film and how I had given one to Maurice and then I reached into my pocket and pulled out a cheque for $10,000.00 which Maurice had given me on the flight back. He also promised me more if  I could get you back on film again.

The room was quiet and then Dad said we had all done things we were not proud of and that decent families did not behave this way and it was good to get it all out in the open. Mom agreed with Dad but then added that as long as we were all comfortable about who was screwing who then she had no problems with how our family operated. I just gave Mom, Dad and Sue a big hug and declared us the "luckiest" family alive.

PS  

It was a few weeks later that I was home by myself so I popped the disc in of  Mom and the gym guy from the island. It just got to the part where he walks off and as I reached for the remote I realised the disc was still playing so I let it run and to my horror there was my naked butt in front of the camera. I had filmed myself fucking Mom and had given copies away, no wonder Maurice paid ten grand for it, he must have really gotten off seeing us going at it.


Well I hope you enjoyed this story. I may revisit again in the future. There were some openings for the story to go off along a different path and some ideas left hanging. I would like to thank everyone who offered feedback and suggestions.

Thanks

Bakerman.


 
  

  

 

ENSLAVING ABBEY - PART THREE

Sir James on Forced Stories

ENSLAVING ABBEY - PART THREE

About three days had passed since David Rayne had been a visitor to our home, and a sexual tormentor of my wife, Abbey. What happened that night had a profound affect on both of us. My fantasies were realized, and Abbey had been introduced to a whole new world of sexual slavery.

Abbey now knew that I would require her to submit to another man, a master in the arts of Bondage, Discipline, and S & M. We talked about what had happened, and found it to be exciting, and a new element to our sex life.

Of particular interest was David Rayne

Read More
’s suggestion that I seek the service of another master to train Abbey. She was not sure about this, but I was. I had be given the name of Alex Krueger. Mr. Krueger and I had several telephone conversations concerning his style of training and the arrangements for Abbey’s stay at his place. I explained that there would be certain expectations in the training of my wife. He fully understood, and agreed to my demands.

Krueger lived in a large house, with spacious secluded grounds in the hill country a few miles outside of town. He had acquired a great deal of wealth that made him financially independent. He had turned his interest in the sexual slavery of women into his avocation. He was well known in S & M circles, nationally. As a result his services were in demand. Because of my relationship with David Rayne, he was willing to take Abbey under his wing. His basic training course for new sexual slaves was two weeks, possibly longer. That decision would be his, and his alone. I would not be able to be part of the training process. He would provide me with video tapes of her training, and on occasion, I could watch what was happening from a secure hiding place, but she must never know that I was there until the training course had been completed. I agreed.

Krueger made sure that I understood that while under his “care”, she would necessarily be available for any sexual activity which interested him. There would be no restrictions in that area. As a critical part of her training, if she were to refuse any sex act, she would be punished and forced to comply. I would not be allowed to bring any clothing for her, other than the cape she was to wear in transit. I was told to bring several pair of high heel shoes, so she would not have to wear the same pair during her training. I packed several pairs of high heel shoes, of different and similar styles, all of which had heels that measured at least four inches. Keeping her naked for the duration of her training appealed to me. Everything else depended on what I wanted for Abbey’s training.

I agreed with his demand for her sexual availability. I wanted her to be fucked at least once a day, and made to suck cocks several times a day, and be made to swallow all the cum she received. She had never been fucked in the ass, so I wanted him to open that sweet facility. While I had no particular interest in ass fucking her, others that I gave her to might be, so I wanted her prepared. Any other sexual training and activity would be up to Krueger. Bondage and Discipline was to be a critical part of her training. When at all possible, I wanted her in bondage and whipped routinely. I liked her to be restrained and helpless. I wanted her to grow more used to it. Even if she was not tied or restrained, I wanted her locked up, or chained by the neck to the wall, et al. We reached an agreement, and she would soon be delivered to him.

Abbey was not sure. Outside of her submission to David Rayne, she had never been with another man since she had married me. The thought of being under the control of Alex Krueger, without my being present was a scary thing for her. Finally, when she realized how insistent I was, she agreed. I explained what would be expected of her during her stay under Krueger’s training. It was obvious that she was afraid to be without me, but she said she understood. She submitted.

On the day of her delivery to Krueger‘s place, according to Alex Krueger’s instructions, I prepared her the trip to her place of incarceration. First, she was bathed, and her hair and make up were perfect. Her wrists were locked behind her with leather cuffs. A leather strap was wrapped around her elbows and pulled tightly, causing them to nearly touch in the small of her back. Matching leather cuffs were locked onto her ankles, along with a matching leather collar around her pretty neck. To complete her dress, a pair of black patent leather pumps, with 4 inch high heels were placed on her feet. She was magnificent. I wanted to fuck her right then and there, but Krueger was specific. He did not want her whipped or fucked for 48 hours prior to delivery. She could be teased and aroused, but she was not to be allowed any sexual satisfaction. He wanted her to be sexually frustrated on arrival for her training. A black cape was draped over her shoulders to hide her nakedness and bondage.

Prior to taking her out to the garage, and our car, I used gauze and surgical tape to “blindfold” her. A large pair of large dark sun glasses were put on her face to hide the fact the she had been blindfolded. Now she was ready. While at Krueger’s she would not know where she was, nor how to escape and how to return home.

On the long drive to Alex Krueger’s estate, I opened Abbey’s cape and fondled her breasts and pussy. She look fantastic. She sat there, bound and blindfolded, heading to a sexual imprisonment, and being taken there by her husband. Yet, as we drove along, she was becoming aroused by my fondling of her. At one point during our trip, we stopped at a secluded spot next to the highway. I spent time kissing and fondling her. When we got back onto the road, both Abbey and myself were aroused. I made sure she did not have a cum. I could tell she was sexually frustrated. By the time we arrived, late in the afternoon she was very aroused, but I would not let her have a climax. I kissed her before we got out of the car. Abbey returned my kiss, and whispered, “I love you, Jim.”

We were met by a young man at the front door of Krueger’s home. We were escorted inside and taken to the library of the house. This was a large room, lined with shelves containing books and video tapes. On closer examination, it appeared that Krueger has a considerable collection of pornography, especially pornography involving sexual slavery of women. Someday, I would love to peruse this library and it’s contents.

We made ourselves comfortable. The young man who brought us into the house removed Abbey’s blindfolding bandages. She was allowed to keep her cape on, for the time being. As we were about to sit down, Alex Krueger came into the room. He was an imposing figure. Alex Krueger stood at least 6’ 4” inches. He appeared to be trim and very athletic. His blonde hair framed his ruggedly handsome tanned face. He steel gray eyes told of his inner strength, and denoted a trace of cruelty. He was wearing a black satin robe and black sandals. The robe flared as he walk, reveling tanned muscular legs. He was confident and clearly in control of his world.

“Good evening, you must be Jim”, he asked, extending his hand.

I took his hand and shook it. We exchanged greetings, and then I introduced Krueger to Abbey.

“Abbey, I am glad to meet you”, was his reply. “Your husband told me you were beautiful. He wasn’t kidding.“

Abbey blushed, “Thank you Sir.“

Krueger smiled and continued, “Has your husband told you what to expect her at my place”, he asked.

Abbey quietly replied, “Yessir. I have been told about what happens here, and what I must do.”

Alex smiled, “Well, that’s very good. We don’t want any surprises. Jim, if you don’t mind, I would like to see your slave. I want to see what I have to work with.”

I stood Abbey in front of Krueger, and removed her cape. She stood proudly as he looked her over. I watched Abbey. She was naked and still bound at the wrists and elbows. The bondage made her body even more outstanding. Her high heel shoes made her legs look good and forced her ass out. They also made her stand straighter, with her breasts raised.

“Jim, you were correct. The woman is stunning. Abbey, turn around so I can see all of you.”

Abbey did as she was told. She was obeying like I expected her. I was proud of her. I could see the black robe Krueger was wearing was beginning to exhibit a tent like bulge in front, indicating that he was getting an erection from what he saw of Abbey.

He walked around her, touching and probing her. Squeezing a breast, patting a buttock, running his hand down her belly, and delving quickly into her pussy.

“Abbey”, Krueger said. “While you are here, among the chastisements and ordeals you will experience, you are aware that I will use you sexually, in any way I want, and you will have no right to refuse anything demanded of you.”

Abbey was quiet for a moment, “Yes…, I,,.uh… understand that.”

“I want you to tell me why are you here, may I ask?”

“I love my husband. He wants me to be his sex slave. By coming here, he thinks I will be a better sex slave. I want to be his sex slave, and I want to make him happy by being his sex slave”, was Abbey’s reply.

“Now that you understand, and have agreed to come here, there is one final caveat for you. Once your husband leaves here, and you are still here under my care, you will be my prisoner, unable to leave until I say so. If you escape, we will hunt you down. You will be punished severely for your escape efforts. Once your husband leaves you here, you are my property until I release you. I own you and I will do what I want with you. There will be no way out, no matter how you might plead or beg. Do you agree to these demands.”

Abbey was taken aback by this last statement of Krueger’s. There was terror, and sexual excitement in her heart. Part of her was excited by her predicament, yet part was very afraid. She paused, and then with her head bowed, she agreed.

“On you knees”, he ordered.

Abbey did so. Krueger walked up to her, and opened his robe to expose a massive hard-on. He cock throbbed with each beat of his heart. Abbey’s mouth was only an inch or so from the heated purple head of his cock.

“Abbey, as a sign that you agree to come here to my place for training, and agree to whatever happens to you, and further agree to submit to any sexual demands I make of you, I want to take my cock in you mouth and suck it.”

Abbey moved forward, and opening her sweet lips, took his cock into her mouth. Her tongue was lashing the sensitive tip of Krueger’s cock as she was working her delicate mouth around the throbbing head. I watched Abbey working on Krueger’s cock. This was heady stuff, and very stimulating.

“Jim, she is good. There is a lot of promise here. She should make an excellent sex slave.

Krueger continued to stand there with Abbey working on him. He looked at me and said, “If you want, you can leave us now. Girard will show you out. You can take her cape with you. She will have no need of it.”

I walked over to Krueger, and shook his hand, even as I looked down at my wife sucking his cock. I leaned down and gave her breast a squeeze as I kissed the top of her head. She kept sucking Krueger’s cock as she has been ordered to. As I walked away with Girard, Krueger spoke again.

“I will have a courier deliver a package to you, every other day. By my estimates, she will need to be here for a fortnight. I will let you know if she needs further training”, Krueger asserted.

I was escorted from the Krueger house by Girard. I was excited about placing Abbey with Krueger, yet I was missing her already. No matter what you may think of me, I am madly in love with Abbey, but I am also in love with her being my complete bound naked sex slave. The rest of this story is from information I pieced together from later conversations with Krueger, watching video tapes made of Abbey’s ordeals and training, and from Abbey herself.

_____________________________________________

Abbey continued to suck Krueger’s cock after her husband left her at the house. She was scared. Here she was, naked, bound and being used sexually by a total stranger. She was going to be tortured and sexually abused, and there was nothing she could do but cooperate. The predicament was rather daunting, yet it erotically stimulating. Abbey knew that she was a slave at heart, and that this was her logical future.

As she knelt there, with this massive rigid cock throbbing n her mouth, her thought ran the gamut of sexual excitement to trepidation. She knew she had agreed to come here and be trained as a sex slave, but why. She knew she loved Jim, and wanted to please him. There had to be more to this. She realized that there was a hot excitement about being helpless and subject to the sexual whims of who ever had control of her. Even the punishments, whippings and tortures, while painful and at times terrible, they were arousing and did heighten her sexual pleasure. Her mind was in turmoil. Fear, lust, love, and a little guilt were partners in her emotions. While she twisted her wrists in her bondage in a futile attempt to escape, she nevertheless found her bonds to be exciting.

Krueger spoke, “Take my cock from you mouth, and let me show you something that I expect of you.”

Abbey obeyed, and let his rigid cock slip from her mouth. As a good faith gesture, she kissed the head of Krueger’s cock after it was free of her mouth. Krueger smiled.

“Abbey, I am going to ask you a few questions. Anytime you are faced with a cock, such as now, I want you to place your lips to my cock, just barely touching it. If you have to be told to do this in the future, you will be punished. You are expected to do this automatically.” Abbey did so. Her soft red lips were just touching the head of Krueger’s erection. Her sweet delicate tongue was gently licking his cock.

“Now when I ask you a question, you are to answer me quickly, without hesitation. When doing so, you are to make sure you lips stay in contact with the head of my cock. That will give me pleasure because you lips are fluttering against my cock as you talk. My cock will feel your hot breath and the vibrations of your voice. Always make sure that this is the case.”

Abbey replied, “Yessir, I will.” His cock throbbed from the fluttering sensation of her lips. It was delicious.

“Very good. You learn quick. That will keep the need for torture and whippings to a minimum. Now, let me ask you, how long have you been Jim’s bound slave?”

Abbey replied, “About 11 years.” Her lips touched his throbbing cock the whole time. A little of Krueger’s pre-cum was being transferred from the tip of his cock to her lips. She could taste it.

Krueger continued to ask very personal questions. On one question, she hesitated to answer. He stepped back from her, and seemingly from nowhere he produced a medium weight multi stranded flogger. He quickly brought the whip down across her breasts three times. Each quick lash was harder than the one before. Abbey gasped and cried out with pain.

Krueger stepped back to Abbey, placing his cock against her lips. “Now, you can see how the game is played. You are to never hesitate or refuse to obey an order, and to always answer a question when you are asked. If you don’t, you will be punished immediately. Do you understand?”

“Yes, yes…, yes sir, please, I do understand”, Abbey gasped.

Krueger continued to ask personal questions. Questions about how it felt to be whipped, had she ever has a climax from being whipped, what was Jim’s favorite position or punishment, when did she lose her virginity, had she ever used her fingers to bring herself off, had other lovers tied and whipped before she met Jim, what did she think about being given to David Rayne, did she like the taste of a cock, did she like the taste of cum, had she ever sucked a pussy, had her pussy ever been sucked by another woman? The questions were endless, and caused Abbey to blush, but to avoid having her breasts whipped again, she was quick to answer.

Krueger bent down and took her face in his hands.

“Abbey, you love being a bound slave, don’t you?”

A tear formed in the corner of her eyes. “Yes…yes sir…, I think do. I love being a sex slave to my husband. I want him to want me, and I want to be what ever he wants me to be. I love what he does to me.”

Krueger wiped the tear from her cheek, “You are very afraid, right now, aren’t you?”

“Yessir, I am”, was her reply. As she answered, Krueger ran his hand down to her pussy and delved his finger in her heated passage.

He smiled cruelly, “But, you cunt tells me you are turned by your predicament. Is that not so?”

Abbey closed her pretty blue tear filled eyes, “Yesss…, yes sir, I’m sorry, but I do admit that.”

“So, on one hand you want to escape and be with your husband, and on the other hand, you are aroused by being my property.”

Abbey kept her tear filled eyes closed and just nodded her head.

Krueger spoke again. “Just so you understand. I will not inure you, nor will I allow anyone else to injure you. But, you are a slave, and for the time being you are my property. You will learn the love the whip, the torments and bondage. You will beg to be fucked. You will know sexual excitement that you have never known before. You will learn to submit to anyone I give you to, and you enjoy sexual slavery as you have never before.”

He stood up, still looking down at her. Abbey looked up at him. In her field of vision was his handsome face, and his throbbing erect cock.

“You will obey me to the most infinite detail, or suffer the consequences. If you are a good slave, you will be rewarded. If not you will be punished. I will allow you to enjoy your bondage, tortures and sexual requirements. You are going to be here for those reasons, so you might as well enjoy it. It will make the whole experience more exciting.”

Finally, Krueger finished his questions. He back away, and ordered her to remain on her knees. He left the room. Abbey was too afraid to move, or get up, even though her knees were beginning to get tired and hurt. In a few minutes the young man, Girard, entered the room.

“Get up, slave. Lets go to your room”, were his orders.

He helped her up, and clipped a leash to her collar. Jerking the leash, he lead her from the library, and down the hall. The heels of her high heel pumps were clicking on the cut stone floor. At the end of the hall, Girard unlocked and opened a door. In side the door was a set of stairs, leading to the basement. He flipped a switch, lighting the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs was another locked door. This opened into a large room. Abbey could see lounging chairs and couches, along with two or three large king-size beds. There was what appeared to be a whipping post. Hung from the wall were hundreds of feet of ropes and chains, along with a vast array of whips and leather restraints. This was a very well equipped sexual torture chamber and orgy room. Along the far wall were four doors. Girard took her to one of the doors. This was to be her room. When the door was opened, there was a second door, a door made of steel bars, much like a jail cell. Inside, was another king-size bed and a bathroom. More whips and restraints were mounted on the wall of this room. She was indeed a prisoner, and escape was to be impossible.

Girard unhooked the leash from her collar, and hung it from a hook on the wall. While she stood there, Girard quickly undressed. His cock was rampant. He seated himself on the side of the bed.

“Slave, kneel down here, and get my cock in your mouth”, he ordered.

Fearing retribution, Abbey knelt down and took Girard’s cock into her mouth. As best as she knew how, she was sucking his cock. Things were happening very fast. It seems that everyone wanted their cock in her mouth. She had to admit to herself that a large throbbing cock in her mouth was arousing. Both Krueger and Girard had large, hot, throbbing cocks.

In a matter of moment, he was moaning and his cock was throbbing. She worked harder, and finally his cock erupted in a hot driving cum, sending jets of scalding cum into her throat. In a matter of about two hours in this strange mansion, Abbey had sucked two cocks and her breasts had been whipped. She did not even have time to think about what was happening to her.

After Girard had recovered, he had Abbey stand up. He released her elbows and wrists. She was relieved. Her arms had been bound tightly behind her back for about five or six hours. They were stiff from such a long and stringent bondage. Girard had plans for her.

He quickly tied a rope to her wrist cuffs, in front of her. This rope was passed through a hook at the top of one of the four tall corner posts on her bed. The rope was pulled up tight, stretching her, exposing her body to Girard. He spent the next several minutes examining her body. He spent time fondling her breasts and teasing her nipples. He ran his hand down onto her smooth ass and her thighs. Finally, he spent considerable time rummaging through her pussy. When he finished, he leaned forward and kissed her. In fact, he kissed her several times. By the time he was finished, Abbey was very aroused and was desperate to be fucked.

Girard extracted a whip from the chest of drawers, much like the whip which had been used on her by Krueger. He came to her with the whip. He leaned down and kissed her. She returned his kiss to please him. He kissed her again, while fondling her breasts.

“Slave, every evening, just before you go to bed, you will be whipped. You have permission to get used to it as it is the usual ritual. Now, turn you ass to me.”

As Abbey did so, Girard struck her with the whip. After a few hard strokes, she tried to avoid the whip. He would have none of it. A second strand of rope was used to tie around her waist, tying her tightly to the bed post. Now she could not avoid her punishment. Girard struck again. It did not take long. Soon she was crying, asking for mercy. None came. When Girard felt she had enough, he replaced the whip in the dresser drawer, untied her waist rope, and released her wrists from the bed post. She was ordered to get on the bed and open her legs. Girard’s cock was now erect, again.

Abbey did as she was told, and Girard climbed between her open legs, and after slipping his cock into her pussy, fucked her soundly. She could feel his cock in her cunt. It felt good. She hated to admit it, but it felt really good. After all the sexual activity today, she wanted to be fucked, and to have a wonderful climax. She had obeyed every thing they wanted, and felt she would be rewarded with a climax. Girard made sure Abbey did not have a climax, leaving her frustrated, and wishing her husband was there to give her a cum.

Instead of cumming in her pussy, Girard pulled his cock from her cunt as he was having his climax. His ejaculation rocketed from his cock, splashing on her belly and breasts. Smiling, he reached out and spread his cum on her breasts and belly. Abbey was aroused by what he was doing, but very frustrated as she was not allowed to have a climax. She even begged him to fuck her to a cum. He ignored her pleading. After having his way with her, Girard dressed, and left the room, looking both doors behind him. Before leaving, he locked her leather wrist cuffs behind her back.

Abbey was alone, in a strange place, a prisoner of a stranger, and her cunt ached for her husbands cock, or by now, any cock, and satisfaction. Her wrists were still locked behind her back, eliminating the possibility of her seeking her own relief. Girard cum was spread on her, and there was nothing she could do about it, or her predicament. Abbey felt alone, very alone, and very helpless.

Continued…

I seduce the aunt of my choice

sugaray on Incest Stories

During the past 30 years, the one woman that I always had it in my mind that I would love to fuck was my aunt Joyce. She was probably around 58 years old, but with the killer body that she has, she always looked younger. Let me describe her to you. She always had her hair in a bun with streaks of gray sprinkled throughout. Her breasts were pretty large -what I could see of them, because she always kept them covered securely against her chest. She was a little overweight (that seems to come with age), but the weight seemed in the right places- such as her big ass. My two fetishes are big breasts and a large ass, and aunt Joyce was filled in all the right places that I love. She had been divorced from her husband for around 10 years, and I'm almost positive that she has not had a sex partner
Read More
during that time. At this time, her house had presented some structural problems, and was told by the local contractor that she would have to move out temporaily while the work was being done. Well, the only place that was available at the time was my mom's house, because mom had an extra bedroom and was willing to share her house with her. So, aunt Joyce moved in with mom. Now, mom lived only a half mile from me and my wife, so I got to visit them and also to see much more of my aunt than I was previously able. About once a week, I would go down to mom's house to see her, but also to see if I could get a good look at my aunt's body. One morning, I had to drive to town to get a prescription refilled and I knew that my mom needed some milk and some other items from the grocery store. So I stopped by mom's to get a list of the items that she needed. It was about 9:00 AM when I knocked on her door. I was waiting for my mom to answer it but it was aunt Joyce who came to the door. I could immediately tell that I had awakened her from her sleep and to my surprise I could tell that she had just thrown a very sheer gown on, in order to answer the door. I could see straight through this gown . As I looked at her, I could see her large breasts, sagging downward somewhat (I didn't care, they were huge anyway) and the only other thing that she had on were her panties, which were too small for her as her large butt seemed to overtake those briefs. As I stood there with my mouth ajar, I could feel my cock starting to grow inside my pants. As it began to get harder, I could tell that aunt Joyce took notice of it, by the surprise in her eyes and the fact that she couldn't keep her eyes off it. The thought began to stir in my mind that she is probably extremely horny after going so long without any man giving her a good fuck. After I came to my senses, I asked her if mom had a list of groceries that she needed for me to purchase. Aunt Joyce replied that she indeed had left a list, but she would not be back until tomorrow sometime, so there was no rush. I asked her where mom was and she replied that she had gone on a two day trip with some other ladies from the church. I told aunt Joyce that I would go ahead and get the groceries and bring them back so aunt Joyce could put them away. I told her that I would be back within an hour. So off I went, as I still had the vision of my aunt's swaying breasts in my mind. I was getting so horny just thinking about her body and that I really wanted to fuck her. Well, I thought to myself, that will never happen- this morning was just an accident. I finished getting the groceries and headed back to my mom's house. When I arrived, I again knocked . Aunt Joyce opened the door, but something was different. As I sat the bags of groceries down on the kitchen table, I turned around and aunt Joyce was standing just a couple feet away from me. The first thing that I noticed was that she sure smelled divine. Then I got a good look at her. She had on a short tight black skirt that clung to her ass, and a tight white knit top that was very low in front and that nearly exposed her wonderful milky white breasts. My dick almost jumped out of my pants as I began to speak to her. "I brought all of the groceries that mom needed, and I think that will tide you two over." I began thinking to myself, "If I was ever going to have a chance to fuck this woman, then now is the time. She has to be sending a message to me considering the way she is dressed." I spoke up, "Why don't I give you some help putting these groceries away." "Oh, you don't have to. It won't take me long" "Are you going somewhere", I asked her. "Yeah, you're probably wondering why I am dressed this way. My daughter is having a 70's party and she wanted everyone to dress in some type of costume." "Well, I want to tell you (as I started sweating) that you sure do look great in that outfit." "You must be crazy. The only reason that I am wearing this is that my daughter talked me into it. And she thinks that I may find me a man at the party. I told her that I didn't need a man- I'm just fine like I am." "You are just about the sexiest looking woman I have seen in a long time." "Well, thank you, Chuck.-(me) That is very flattering." I knew that if I was ever going to get the nerve to make my move, now was the time. I walked up to aunt Joyce and began kissing her on the lips. She immediately pulled away and asked, "What are you doing?" I replied , "I have been wanting you for the longest time and that I was going to show you how a man feels inside you." "Are you crazy? I am your aunt- and nothing can ever happen- do you understand?" I responded, "I saw you this morning looking for quite some time at my hard cock. It seemed as though you couldn't take your eyes off the bulge in my pants." Now, I'm going to let you see it and feel it." As aunt Joyce was about to complain, I grabbed her by the arm, pulled her to me and began kissing her passionately. After about 30 seconds, she began to respond to my seduction. Her hands went down to the hard cock inside my pants and she began squeezing it. I then, pulled her tits out of her tight knit top and started licking on her nipples as they became hard and erect. Next, she pulled my pants off, along with my briefs. As soon as my big fat cock sprang out, she immediately got on her knees and began licking and then sucking on it. I told her that we needed to take this to her bedroom, so off we headed to her room and instantly I ripped her top off and threw it on the floor along with her bra. Next, I pulled her black skirt and her wet panties off and tossed them on the floor. There, standing before me was the aunt that I had dreamed about fucking for years. I took her by the hand and laid her on the bed on her back with her legs spread wide open. I then got on top of her and began licking on her wonderful tits and then began moving down toward her honey pot. When I arrived at her pussy, I slowly flicked my tongue on her clit, and she began to moan. "OH that feels soooo good. I haven't had a man in many years, so be gentle with me, please," As I continued eating her pusy, her moans began turning into screams- "OOOHHH SSHHIITT God, you're going to make me cum so quickly. Wait- stop! I want to feel you inside me before I cum." "Gladly", I said. I raised up and grabbed my cock and slowly rubbed it against the entrance to her cunt. "PUT IT IN ME!!!! NOW!! I want to feel every inch of you!" I began pushing my hardened cock into her soaked cunt- inch by inch. She started lunging against my cock as our bodies would meet after every stroke. Then we began banging harder and harder, as her screams became almost incoherent. "FUCK FUCK FUCK ME!!! I love your cock inside me. You hit areas that I never knw that I had." With that, we both orgasmed as I shot my hot cum deep inside her body. When we finished fucking, she moved down to my cum-soaked cock and began licking it clean. "I just love your cum- it has a differen taste to it." As aunt Joyce was sucking my dick,, we heard a noise; there at the bedroom doorway was my mother staring at us......... to be continued.

Bruno and I get Mom

sugaray on Animal Stories

This episode happened a few years ago when I was 15.  I was seated in the living room, on a Saturday morning, watching cartoons.  My mom yelled from the bathroom upstairs, telling me that she was going to take a bath; and since Dad wasn't home (he was out playing golf all day) she could take all the time that she liked.  You see, Dad didn't like for us to use alot of water.  He thought it was a big waste, and he thought that we needed to conserve the water that we had.  I guess it was just his way of being anal about something.  So, with Dad gone, Mom could use as much water as she wanted without someone yelling for her to turn the water off.

I could hear Mom running water from time to time, and I know that she felt like she was in heaven.  After Mom h

Read More
ad been in the bathtub for about 30 minutes, our dog, Bruno (who was a rather large german shepherd) came plodding into the living room with his tail wagging.

I spoke to him, "What are you up to, boy?"  He just wagged his tail and gave me a little bark.  Suddenly, Bruno's ears perked up as he heard mom splashing upstairs.  I guess he decided that he was going to see what was going on up there, as he ran up the stairs.  About one minute later I heard mom yelling at Bruno.  I just sat there in the living room and paying them both no mind.  But, Mom's voice got louder and louder, so I thought I had better go and see what was causing all the fuss.

As I got to the entrance to the bathroom door, the site before me was one to behold.  There was my mom laying on the bathroom floor with her legs sprawled out in front of her.  I had never thought of my mother in a sexual manner- until that moment.  As I stood there, I took in her entire body, which had some remarkable dimensions.  I had never really noticed her breasts before, but they were huge; both tits were hanging down, and almost laying on her upper stomach.  Her pussy was gaped open and wet from the bath water- and then there was her butt, which was really big, just as I liked them.  As I stood and took in her entire body, my cock began to awaken from its dormant stage.

As I began to ccome out of my daze, I realized that she was yelling at me.  "Ray(that's me), what are we going to do?  RAY!!!" 

"Oh, what Mom?"

"I said, what are we going to do?  Bruno won't let me get up from here.  Each time that I try to get up, he growls and acts like he is going to bite me."

"What happened, anyway?" I asked her.

"I was finishing up my bath and I was getting out of the tub, when I slipped and fell on my butt on the floor.  Immediately, Bruno came over to me and began sniffing my crotch and tried to lick my private area.  Of course, I yelled at him to go away, but he wouldn't.  He was determined to continue his assault.  I must have made him angry, because he will not let me get up."

"Here, let me help you up", I responded.  As I reached down to try to help Mom get up, Bruno lunged at me as if he was going to eat me up.  In fact, he scraped his sharp teeth on my arm..

I stood there and tried to think of some  way out, and finally something that my biology teacher told me came to my mind.  He said that many times if a male animal thinks that his female counterpart is tempting him with sex and then changes her mind, he will not give up until she gives in.  I knew that this was not what my mom wanted to hear, but I knew I had to tell her.

"Well, what are we going to do"? she asked again.

I then proceeded to tell her what I had remembered.

"There ain't no way in hell that I am going to let that dog fuck me.  No way in hell!!!  That's disgusting!!!

"Well, it's your choice", I answered.  "You can just lay there until dad comes home and listen to him yell at you about using too much water- and tell you that if you had taken a shorter bath, Bruno would not have been up here."

"Shit!!  I don't guess I have much choice, do I?  I sure don't want to listen to his mouth all night.  How is this done?  I just need this to go by very quickly, and never tell anyone what happens here next.  I can't believe that I'm going through with this."

"I think you have to roll over very slowly and get on your hands and knees, so he can take you from behind."

"I can't believe this!!!!  SHIT!!", mom said.

Mom slowly rolled over and got on all fours, as bruno got on her back and wrapped his front paws around her stomach.  He then started humping like there was no tomorrow.  I could tell that, at first, bruno was having trouble hitting the honey pot, but when he did hit her pussy just right, he humped even faster.

Mom started yelling, "Damn!!! he's too big for me- he is going to rip me apart.  GOD!! he's hurting me.  OOHHH NNOO!!"

But, slowly, you could tell that mom was starting to get into this act.  She stopped yelling that it was hurting her, and she began moaning with pleasure.

"OH YEAH!!!  MMMMM  YEAH!! OH, you feel so good.  OOHHHHHHH I'm going to cum.  OH Bruno!!!!!"  You could tell that bruno was shooting his cum up into mom"s soaked pussy, by the fact that his sperm was running out of mom's cunt.

When bruno had finished fucking my mom, he got off her and ran downstairs, wagging his tail.  "Please, don't ever tell anyone what just happened here", mom asked.

I stood there in front of her, as I helped her up, and began stroking my erect 8 incher.

"What do you think you are going to do with that thing," mom asked me.

"I'm going to fuck you with it."

"Oh no, you're not.  You are my son, and I'm not going to commit incest with you.  That is just plain wrong. Move out of my way way so I can get cleaned up," mom spoke up.

I grabbed mom by the arm and pulled her into her bedroom.  I threw her down on the bed and I immediately got on top of her and started sucking on her big tits.  Mom tried, at first, to pull away, but that didn't last very long as I moved my mouth down to her dog-soaked cunt.  I kept flicking my tongue against her swollen clit, as she began to moan.  I knew that I had her, then.  She began pushing her pussy up to my face as I kept licking her cunt.

"OH, Baby- please fuck me!!  You have gotten me so hot that I can't stand it any longer.  I want your big fat cock inside my willing pussy.  I want you to shoot off inside me, and make me cum."

As mom was saying this, I began pumping my dick inside her as far as I could get.  I kept pounding her ass with my cock, until I heard her scream- "DAMN Baby FFUUUUCCKKK MMYY FFATT Pussy.  FFUUCKK my cunt.  God, you are driving me crazy!!!!  Here I go.  Shit!!!"

Mom's entire body began to shake and tremble as she orgasmed against my pounding member.  As we both climaxed, mom said, "I have to have more of that- I never knew what I was missing all these years.

Needless to say, both me and bruno fucked mom many times after that.

 

Enslaving Abbey - Part Two

Sir James on Forced Stories

ENSLAVING ABBEY - PART 2

I sat at my desk, in my office, thinking about what had happened with Abbey last night. Hot sex and discipline session in that seedy hotel was on my mind. It was hot and I was still turned on by having Abbey as my sex slave, doing what I wanted with her, anywhere I wanted. Specifically, I was turned on by what I threatened to do with her. I had told Abbey that it would have been a turn on to display her bound nudity to another person. The fact that she did not really object was very interesting, and an exciting element. I don’t know why, but it kept nagging at me.

As was her habit, and my wishes, Abbey was naked when I got home, we

Read More
aring only a pair of red patent leather high heel shoes, and a small apron. The apron was nothing more that a tease as it left her breasts and pussy exposed.

She greeted me with several warm kisses as she pressed against my body. Her hand went to my crotch where she grasped my hardening cock. As I broke my kiss with her, she moved down my body and unzipped my trousers. Kneeling, she extracted my cock and slipped her pretty mouth over the throbbing head. I stood there looking down at her, enjoying her working on my cock, and taking in the vision of her pleasuring me. I never got used to seeing her do this.

I reached down and brought her back up onto he feet. I walked her to the bedroom, and in doing so, she removed her apron. In the bedroom, I retrieved a piece of rope from the night stand. Quickly I tied her wrists in front of her. High on the back of the bedroom door was a steel hook. I closed the door, and raising her bound hands to the hook, I bound her there, stretching her petite frame.

I turned her to face me. I grasped her breasts roughly as I kissed her. Before I broke the kiss, I was twisting her nipples. When I moved away from her mouth, her eyes were closed and was breathing rapidly. My favorite whip was in the top dresser drawer. This was a medium weight multi-stranded whip. It was made to whip delicate skin without causing any damage. It could exact a respectful degree of pain, and not break the skin. I picked up, and walked back to Abbey.

“Open your mouth, Slave”, I ordered.

Abbey opened her mouth and I pushed the handle of my whip past her pretty red lips.

“Hold that. Suck on that, and don’t dare drop it!”

Abbey closed her sweet mouth over the handle of the whip and closed her sky blue eyes. I undressed. It was good to have my cock free of any restraint. I pulled the whip from her mouth, and kissed her again. Stepping back, I raised my whip into the air, and brought it sharply across her straining breasts.

Abbey’s breasts shuddered and jiggled under my attack. Her nipples hardened as they were struck by the whip. Again and again I brought my whip down on her breasts. My cock was raging Abbey was moaning, yet she was absorbing my torment of her.

As she was about to starting sobbing, I stopped my attack and released her from the bedroom door. I lay her on the bed and secured her wrists above her, to the headboard of the bed. Quickly, I struck her pussy with my whip.

“Open your legs, now!”

Abbey did so. I struck her pussy three more times. She managed to keep her shapely legs open, even though I could tell she wanted to close them.

I threw my whip on the foot of the bed and climbed between her legs. I shoved my rigid cock in to her scalding cunt. Abbey groaned from deep in her throat as she felt this phallic invasion. I was very aroused. Not only from what had just happened, but from the thoughts I had harbored all day. I was fucking her with abandon. Soon we were in the throes of a bed quaking climax.

After a bit, I rolled off her, laying beside her with my hand on her pussy. Eventually, I reached over and untied her bound wrists. Abbey turned to face me, pressing her breasts against me and grasping my flagging cock. She kissed the side of my face, using her tongue to flick my ear lobe.

“My dear Sir”, she whispered, “You are hot tonight. Was it something I did?”

“Hmmmm”, I replied. “Yeah, it was that and other things. But, it all involved you, my Sweet Slave.”

“What are you talking about”, she asked as she squeezed my cock.

I told her about my thoughts, specifically, the thought of exposing her to another man, and the possibility of giving her to another man. Abbey was quiet. I thought she would be upset and refuse to be part of any such scheme. She was quiet. The she replied.

“How long have you been thinking about this, if I can ask?”

“Oh, I don’t know. For sometime I think. The thought of exposing you to someone else, and even giving you to them is very exciting. I would love to see you at the mercy of someone else. Hell, I can just imagine you with two men, me and someone else, working on you”, I replied.

Abbey was quiet again. She seemed to be mulling over what she had just heard. She kissed my cheek again and was stroking my nearly erect cock.

“I am not certain about this. I suppose if you selected the right person, and if this is what you really want to do, I guess I could go along with it. Please, don’t forget, I am at your mercy, and that of anyone you choose. Please, don’t let anything bad happen to me. I love you Jim, and I want to please you”, Abbey said, in a soft plaintive voice.

“Sweet Slave, you are the most precious thing in my life. While I treat you terribly at times, I would never allow anything happen to you”, I answered as I kissed her again.

My cock was rigid again. Abbey’s delicate hand had done its job well. She moved down my supine body and took my cock into her mouth and proceeded to suck me to another cum. Life is good.

_____________________________________

It was Saturday. The air was heavy with anticipation of this evening‘s adventures. This was the night that I was to give Abbey to an acquaintance of mine. David Rayne was a master of the Bondage and Discipline arts. His wife Carol was a slave. Because he was so adept at this avocation, his services had been enlisted to train several women in advanced sexual slavery. Normally, he was a stock broker, but his passion was his wife, and her sexual slavery to him. While I had never had the privilege of putting Carol through her paces, I had learned from David that anything was possible with her.

Carol was an accomplished sex slave. She and David were part of a small, but select group of B&D and S&M practitioners. He had given Carol to other masters on many occasions, while he had sessions with other slaves. He seemed to be the logical choice for Abbey’s first experience.

David Rayne was a ruggedly good looking man. Women seemed to be attracted to him. Abbey had met him a couple of times and seemed to like him. Now she was standing in the middle of our living room, wearing only black high heeled pumps, a leather collar, and the ropes binding her wrists and elbows. Because of her elbow bondage, her full breasts were raised on her chest. I had thought of gagging her, but I wanted David to appreciate the delicate features of her pretty face.

Abbey was nervous. She had never been displayed, nude, to another person. Now she was naked, and helpless, about to be viewed by a “stranger”, tormented and used sexually. There was trepidation, but there was also sexual excitement. She was hoping that David Rayne would find her desirable, and she wanted to make husband happy. She jerked to attention as the door bell rang. Her husband answered the door as she stood there waiting for what ever was going to happen.

I opened the door and welcomed David into our home. We walked into the living room where my beautiful bound and naked wife stood. She was magnificent, but it was obvious that she was uneasy, and more than a little afraid. David walked to where she was standing. Abbey gave him a weak smile.

“David, I want you to meet my wife, Abbey, who is also my delightful slave”, I said.

David smiled, answering, “Thank you, Jim. Abbey, I am delighted to make your acquaintance. Your husband did not lie. You are one incredibly beautiful woman, and slave.”

Abbey whispered, “Th..thank y…you, Sir.”

David Rayne walked around Abbey, visually examining her. He reached out and cupped her breast. He squeezed her breast, and then let his hand slide out to her breast to the rigid nipple. There he paused and pinched Abbey’s nipple, twisting it until he got a response from her. Abbey grimaced, slightly, and gently bit her soft full lip.

“Jim, she is magnificent. What a wonderful slave.”

“Thanks, Dave. She is my delight”, I answered.

David let his hand slide down her belly to her pussy. At his insistence, she opened her legs. David smiled and ran his fingers into her cunt. She caught her breath as he rummaged through her pussy.

“Abbey, your cunt is nice and juicy. You must be aroused by the predicament you are in.”

Abbey had closed her eyes as David was fingering his way through her cunt. She muttered, “Y…yes…I…uh…guess so.”

David pulled her to him, holding her close with his arm around her waist. With his other hand he reached around to the back of her head, grasping a hand full of her raven hair. Holding her head fast, he placed his mouth on hers, kissing her. The kiss was long and passionate. When he finished the kiss, Abbey’s eyes were closed and her breathing was ragged. It was obvious that she was aroused.

David looked back at me, and said, “Jim, she is fantastic. I must have her.”

I smiled and replied, “Well, she is ours to do with as we wish. I will make sure you get you fill.”

David smiled and sat down on the couch. I stepped up to Abbey and put my arm around her waist. It was time for proper introductions.

“David, I introduced Abbey as my wife, and of course my slave. I am in love with this woman, and I am obsessed with her being my sex slave. Let me set the ground rules, so we all understand what is happening.”

I was now fondling Abbeys breasts as I was talking to David. I was standing behind her, and had pulled her back into my body. Her bound hands are resting against my rigid cock. She was attempting to massage my cock through my trousers.

“Most anything is possible with Abbey. You may whip her. Her breasts, pussy, ass and her great thighs are all targets which I favor. You are welcome to use any number of sexual tortures on her. I invite you to fuck her at will, for as long as you wish. I encourage you to feel her beautiful mouth on her cock. It will be an experience you will not forget”, I continued.

I looked at Abbey. She still had her eyes closed. Her face was flush. I was not sure whether that was from arousal, or just a blush, perhaps both. David smiled as I talked. The whole time he was visually examining Abbey. I left her standing there, while David and I undressed. On my instructions, she turned slowly so we could get a full view of her. By the look of David’s rampant cock, it was obvious that he was impressed with her.

Abbey was made to stand in front of the couch while David physically examined her body. He paused at her breasts, making sure he fully appreciated them. Her cunt was thoroughly rummaged through. Her ass and legs were an item of attraction. The whole time, Abbey stood there submissively, yielding to what ever was required of her.

David sat her on the couch between us. With his arm around her, he continued to fondle her breasts and play with her pussy. Abbey was steadily being aroused. I reached over and forced her legs open. I delved into her pussy and found it to be hot and very moist.

When David felt she was in the right mood, he produced two spring loaded clamps. The clamps were connected with a small light weight chain. When they were applied to Abbey’s nipples, the chain was short enough to cause a constant tension between the clamps, thus increasing the discomfort level on the nipples. I watched her torment with erotic fascination.

Abbey gasped as her nipples were clamped. After installing the nipple clamps, David grasped her left breast. As he fondled that breast he put pressure on that clamped nipple. The short chain pulled on the other clamped nipple. This was a devilishly clever device. It was obvious that Abbey saw the genius of the connected clamps. David then grasped the clamp on her left nipple. He pulled and twisted it, causing considerable pain in that breast. Her right nipple was being tormented also. Even if he just wanted to gently fondle a breast with the chained clamp on its nipple, the other breast, and nipple, was being pulled and tormented. Very clever.

“Abbey, I am going to kiss you. You are to ignore your nipples. Ignore what I am doing to them, and kiss me as passionately as you can, and for as long as I want. Do you understand”, David ordered.

With the pain registered on her pretty face, she replied, “Yes-sir, I understand.”

David kissed her open mouth. As he was doing so, he was twisting her breast and nipple, even harder. Abbey was a trooper. She did as she was told. David broke the kiss.

“Abbey, kiss me again, and ignore your tits!”

Abbey again started to kiss David. He raised his hand and slapped her left tit, and quickly slapped the right one. I could see Abbey flinch, but she continued to kiss David. Again he broke the kiss.

“Abbey, I want you to push your tits out further. Stick them out as far as you can. Make it easier for me to slap them. Kiss me again as you do that. Do you understand?”

She whispered, “Yes-sir, I understand.”

Abbey pushed her breasts out, offering them to David. Again she kissed him. David slapped the offered breasts again, only this time it was harder. After the third slap, Abbey flinched, and on the fourth slap she jerked her body back, nearly breaking the kiss with David.

“Slave”, David said, chastising her in a low deliberate voice, “You disobeyed me. I told you to hold your tits out so I could slap them!”

Abbey tearfully replied, “I’m sorry, Sir. It hurt so much.”

More sternly, David replied, “That doesn’t concern me. I wanted to kiss you while I slapped your tits. As a slave it is your responsibility to obey me and do what I say. There should never be an excuse.”

David made Abbey stand up, and then kneel between his legs. Her tear stained face was about two inches from David’s cock. He leaned down and again fondled her clamped breasts as he kissed her. Abbey sat still and endured the torment.

“Abbey, You failed to obey. You have disappointed me and your Master. To make me feel better about you, you need to suck my cock”, David ordered.

Without uttering another word, Abbey leaned forward and kissed David’s cock. After licking it with her soft pink tongue for a moment, she slipped her lips over the heated head of his cock. A tear or two splashed onto his cock. She went to work on him, sucking him as best she knew how. Her husband and David had expressed disappointment her. She wanted to please David, and make Jim proud of her.

David reached down, and hooked his finger on the chain which connected the nipple clamps. He jerked on the chain and issued an order to Abbey.

“Suck a little harder, my dear. Make me feel it.” Abbey increased her effort.

As his cock was being sucked, David turned to me with a lust laden voice and said, “She is magnificent, but needs a lot of training. You need to have someone teach her how to be a good sex slave. It is not good for a husband to train a wife. You love her, there will always be some reservation about how much pain to administer, how much torture to make her endure. A third party, a qualified sex slave trainer, could make her into a much better slave, bringing you untold pleasure, and satisfaction for her.”

I nodded my head, indicating that I understood, and basically agreed with him. The conversation ended for a while as Abbey’s sucking techniques were getting to David. He lay back on the couch tugging on the nipple clamps, as he enjoyed her sweet warm mouth. As he was about to cum, he stopped her, and pulled his cock from her mouth. With both of his hands, he held her pretty face spoke to her.

“Abbey, I want you to moved over to your husband and master. Kneel before him, and suck his cock. There will be a difference, however. I want you to rest your shoulders on his knees, and kneel with your ass raised so I can fuck you. Do you understand?”

Quietly, Abbey utter, “Yes-sir.”

Abbey did as she was told. Moving in front of me, she knelt as directed and was soon sucking my rigid cock. Her beautiful full breasts were hanging down, available for what every David wanted to do with them. Her nipples were still wearing those beastly clamps. David eased down behind Abbey, and pushed his rigid, well sucked cock into her pussy, ramming it all the way to his balls. Abby groaned as his rampant phallus invaded her steaming cunt. Even though she had been painfully abused, she was aroused by her predicament. She started to move her hips, pushing her cunt back onto David’s cock, as she vigorously sucked my cock. He then reached down and grasped both her clamped breasts. Using them as erotic handles, David started to fuck her vigorously.

After what I had just witnessed between David and Abbey, I was ready. In a moment or two, I was shooting hot jets of cum into Abbey’s willing mouth. I had just observed a fantastically erotic scene, the type of thing that some men only dream about, or see in a pornographic movie. David just kept fucking her as she kept draining my cock, using her tongue to clean it.

Even with the pain David was inflicting on her breasts, in a matter of a minute or two, Abbey was cumming. David continued to savagely fuck her and torment her breasts. Soon, even David Rayne could not handle the pressure and experienced an explosive climax in Abbey’s heated pussy. He rammed his cock into her a few more times, then collapsed onto her back and bound hands and arms, still humping her soaking pussy. My flagging cock was still in Abbey’s mouth He moved his hands away from her tortured breasts. Both Abbey and David were slow in coming down from their sexual high. The painful clamps remained in place.

Finally, David raised himself up on his knees and started to move his flagging cock in her cunt again. As he did so, he reached down and removed the chained clamps from her nipples. Abbey gasped and issued a deep groan of pain, gritting her teeth as she felt the clamps being removed from her breasts. The pain of removal was much worse than the wearing of the clamps.

David lay her on the floor and put a pillow from the couch under her head. Abbey was exhausted and relished the respite. She had been tormented and soundly fucked by a man other that her husband, and sucked two hard cocks. This was both physically and emotionally draining. She lay where David had placed her. She was helplessly beautiful lying there on the floor. She had been tormented, and soundly fucked. She welcomed the rest. She could hear what the two men were talking about. David had sat down beside me and spoke.

“Jim, she is wonderful. She is a fantastically beautiful slave. If you want to fully enjoy what you have, however, you should have someone train her. She will be more secure in her role as your slave, and she will be the pleasure and treasure of your life. I know of a good man for this type of thing. If you wish, I‘ll give you his name. He trained my Carol.”

“Your right, David. “I cannot agree more. Teah, let me have his name and number. I will have to think about it. It is something for me to consider.”

I sat there looking down at Abbey, and my cock was still erect. I spoke to Abbey.

“Abbey, you have satisfied David. I am very proud of you. You are magnificent.” She turned her head towards me, and beamed a tired, yet satisfied smile at me.

After some more conversation between David and myself, over a glass of Cabernet, it was time for him to go. After dressing, he knelt down on the floor, next to Abbey. He kissed her.

“You’re a sweet lady, and a sweet slave. I’m sure Jim is proud of you. I hope I seen you again, very soon.”

Abbey smiled back at him, submissively, and returned his kiss.

I was proud of her.

I helped her off the floor and took her to the bedroom where I fucked her to my satisfaction.

Continued…

 

My Daughter Kelly: Part 2

Trap on Incest Stories

My Daughter Kelly: Part 2

     Kelly became my universe. I lived for her and I loved her. We shared our bodies with each other almost every night for the next two years, after our first time. I had given up on meeting another woman, not because I was discouraged about romance, but because I had all I could possibly want already at home. I was loyal toward my Kelly to the core. We had a nice routine when we got home each evening. As soon as the door would close behind us, we would strip all of our clothes off and settle in for a nice night together. Kelly would usually get home before me and I had a beautiful naked body greeting me at the door. It was really relaxing and helped me to forget any troubles I might have had during the day. I learned that I wa

Read More
s as much an exhibitionist as she was and never wore clothes except outdoors, even when Kelly wasn’t going to be home. Most nights we would fuck each other’s brains out, but sometimes we would just snuggle together and watch TV or talk about our daily events. We were lovers to the fullest extent. We made a promise early on to take special care of each other and fulfill our desires even if one of us really wasn’t in the mood. That was hardly ever the case however, because I was always horny for her. And I know she was always horny for me.

We shared a lot together those last two years she was in high school, and our social lives revolved around each other almost exclusively. Kelly, bless her heart, would refuse any advances from prospective boyfriends, and I did the same with women I met. I was surprised she was able to keep the boys away. She was still active with her sports and had the body of a fine-tuned athlete. She had turned into an amazingly beautiful young woman, and her body had developed into adulthood. She had the face of a goddess with big pouting blue eyes, a beautiful slender nose with a slight upward tilt, and gorgeous long blonde hair hanging down past the middle of her back. Her breasts had grown to be very large, and she had gotten to be as tall as I. Nearly five foot eleven. She worked out at school and tanned nude a lot in our back yard. She had developed a body only a sculptor could create.

I guess because of our routines there were some hard questions posed by people, especially toward Kelly, about why we were such homebodies. We would just tell them we were quiet and enjoyed privacy or some other bullshit, and then fuck like minks behind closed doors. By the time Kelly was a senior, we had done about anything and everything, sexually speaking, that two people could. I knew things were about to change though, because Kelly would be graduating soon and she was very bright. She talked about going to this college or that college more and more as the days counted down. I knew it was going to be hard on me but she was growing up and it was time for her to start her own life. She assured me that nothing would change between us and that she even wanted to continue living with me after college. I loved her for it, but I knew anything could happen after she left home.

Poor Kelly had lost most of her friends during high school because of our relationship. I told her she should spend more time with her friends and have some fun, but she always came back home early every night to be with her old man. I have to admit it brought a big smile to my face to see her walk through the door and fling her clothes off, but I did feel a little sorry for her. She would assure me it was want she wanted and always gave me anything and everything to fulfill my fantasies. However, her reclusiveness did mean that while her classmates were out partying and celebrating their graduation, Kelly would more than likely be left out.

On the last day of May that year, I went to watch her walk across the stage and receive her diploma. I was as proud as a father could be. Kelly ended up being salutatorian of her class and she gave a short speech in front of the entire audience. She told me how nervous she was before the ceremony, but she handled it like a pro and gave a tremendous speech about how supporting and loving families make all the difference. I was beaming because I knew it was about me, but I have to admit I felt a little strange not having anyone in the audience to share it with. It was then that it started to really sink in. Kelly was really going to leave. Here I was thirty-five years old, and I had no friends, no wife, and no close family, other than Kelly. She had been my whole world for so long, I hadn’t made time for anything else. It was what I wanted, but now she was leaving and I would have nothing but a lonely house to come home to. This thought pondered on my mind even as I was telling Kelly how proud I was of her after the graduation.

"Is everything all right daddy? You seem a little depressed." Kelly asked.

"No sweetheart, I was just doing some thinking. You were fantastic tonight. Why don’t you go and have a good time. Celebrate a little. You’ve earned it."

"Ok daddy! I love you!" she replied, giving me a big kiss on the cheek.

Driving home I felt lonelier than I had in a long time. It was many years ago, before Kelly came to live with me, since I had felt more so. I pulled up the driveway and walked into the house thinking things through. What was I going to do? I poured myself a drink and sat down on the couch pondering my life in complete darkness. Many hours had passed when Kelly walked in. She came through the door and stood in the darkness letting her eyes adjust before walking to the lamp on the table beside the couch. She was startled to see me sitting only a few feet away as the light filled the room. She almost jumped out of her shoes and I couldn’t help but grin at her.

"Oh daddy, you scared me! What are you doing sitting in the dark?"

"Just thinking." I replied.

"Why are you still dressed? I was wanting to celebrate with you tonight. There is something wrong, isn’t there?" she said.

She had a worried look on her face so I smiled and asked her to sit beside me, trying to act as if all was ok. She slowly walked over and sat beside me on the couch, grabbing for my hand in worry. I had thought of many things about us and about our future in the last few hours and I decided it was time for a father-daughter talk.

"I guess I’m just a little depressed is all sweetheart." I said. "It was a wonderful night, but it suddenly hit me that you are really leaving."

"No daddy, don’t talk like that. My college is only three hundred miles away. It may seem far, but it’s really not, and I will still come home as often as I can to see you. I love you daddy."

"Yes dear," I replied, "but that’s not all. It occurred to me that I have no real life without you. But I am going to change that."

"What do you mean daddy?" she asked.

"Well sweety, you are all grown up now and it’s time you started your own life. And that’s what I am going to do too. I am going to make a few friends and maybe even try to find a wife. You know, sort of start my life anew. I don’t want to grow old alone."

I was surprised to see her smile. I had worried that she would get upset and storm off or even begin to cry when I told her. Instead she looked at me with her wonderful blue eyes and gave a reassuring smile.

"Oh daddy, you won’t ever be alone. You have me. But I understand what you are saying. I want you to be happy. We will always be lovers, but you do need to get out more while I’m gone. It would kill me to think you were wasting your life away staying cooped up in this old house." She said.

"Really, so you’re not upset about any of this?" I was starting to feel relieved.

"Not at all! I think we should both try new things. But remember that I will always be yours, first and foremost. And I’d be happier knowing you feel the same way. Even if you find a new wife, remember that I am your first love, and always will be."

I was so happy I leaned over and gave her the biggest hug I had. She hugged me back and then stood up.

She said, "Now that it’s settled, lets celebrate!"

She quickly removed her clothes and started to help me out of mine even before I could stand up. Before long we were both completely naked and she was jerking my cock as we shared a long, wet kiss. We made out for several minutes, really enjoying the love we were feeling for each other. Then she pulled away and dropped to her knees. We were both very horny for each other and I could tell she wanted to be a real whore tonight.

"Ok daddy. I’m going to suck your cock dry tonight. I’m so horny! I want you to fuck me until the sun comes up! I feel like being a real slut tonight daddy! Your slut!"

She hadn’t been this aroused in quite a while and the things she was saying were driving me wild. She lightly nibbled on my cock head before she roughly shoved as much of my cock into her throat as she could. She then pulled away quickly and then thrust her head forward onto my cock for more. I thought she would choke, but the feeling I was having was tremendous.

"Ok daddy! Now take my hair in your hands and fuck my mouth!" she screamed.

I did as told and began to roughly pound my cock into her sweet little teenage mouth. Her saliva was running thick down her chin and onto her large breasts. Her eyes were watering, but she gave no indication that I should stop. I could feel my orgasm coming, but tried hard not to cum yet. I wanted to save it as long as I could and enjoy this night as much as possible. After several minutes of deepthroating my cock, she pushed me hard back into the seat of the couch and continued her cock sucking. She would pause every now and then and look up at me, stroking my cock with unbelievable speed. The most filthy things were coming out of her mouth each time she removed it from my dick.

"OH YEAH, YOU LIKE THAT DADDY?! YOU WANT YOUR BABY GIRL TO SWALLOW YOUR LOAD?! OH FUCK YOUR COCK IS SO BIG. I’M GOING TO DRINK YOUR CUM! I’M GOING TO RUB IT ALL OVER MY BIG TITS. I WANT YOU TO FUCK MY TITS WHILE THEY’RE ALL WET WITH YOUR CUM!"

I had never heard her talk so slutty before, and I was really loving it. I knew with her in control that I wouldn’t last much longer as my balls were starting to tighten. I held out as long as I could. I wanted to shoot the biggest load of my life for my little girl on her special night. By miracle, I was able to last quite a while until I couldn’t control myself anymore. She was stroking my cock hard when the first stream left my cock head. It shot high over her head and actually landed fully on the crack of her ass at the small of her back. She quickly put my cock back into her mouth and drank the next several shots down like a pro. Some of my cum oozed out the corners of her mouth as she was still jerking my cock. I was still cumming when she raised her chest and jerked the last few squirts in between her large breasts. To my surprise, she didn’t stop for a second. She quickly laid down in the floor at my feet and began to spread my spunk all over her tits.

"OK DADDY! DO IT NOW WHILE YOUR COCK IS STILL HARD! FUCK MY BIG TITS NOW! HURRY DADDY, I NEED MORE!" she screamed.

I did as I was told and quickly dropped down straddling her chest. She moaned as I placed my huge member in between her tits. She then pushed on the sides of each breast until my cock almost completely disappeared in between her large mounds. My cock head was still sensitive from my orgasm, but I couldn’t let my little girl down. I began to pump hard as she took the head of my dick into her mouth with each stroke, sucking as hard as she could. I reached around and began to quickly rub her clit as I continued to pump her tits. I feel embarrassed writing about it now but at the time I was really getting into it. I decided to join her in sex talk.

"OH YEAH BABY! YOUR TITS FEEL SO GOOD! DO YOU LIKE DADDY’S BIG COCK IN BETWEEN YOUR TITS?! FUCK MY DICK WITH YOUR TITS SLUT! FUCK IT HARDER OR I WILL NEVER TOUCH YOUR LITTLE SLUTTY CUNT AGAIN!"

I was lying of course, but it was really hot and heavy at the time. Kelly had to know I was kidding, but she played along anyway.

"OH PLEASE DON’T STOP DADDY! I’LL FUCK YOU HARDER! JUST KEEP RUBBING MY CLIT PLEASE!"

She made good on her promise as she began to move her tits up and down on my shaft like a wild woman. She was squeezing hard now and my cock was tightly mashed in between her beautiful young breasts. It must have hurt her, but she didn’t show it. I think she would have continued her pace as long as I let her but I couldn’t stand it anymore. I had to fuck her, and I was going to fuck her hard. I knew she wanted it. I stood up grabbed my daughter. I picked her up forcefully, and practically threw her onto the couch.

"DADDY’S GOING TO FUCK YOUR LITTLE PUSSY NOW! I’M GOING TO FUCK YOUR BRAINS OUT!"

I was still talking filthily to my little girl, but she smiled a little at my statement. I quickly placed myself between her legs and pulled them up, one over each shoulder. Her ass was hanging off the edge of the couch as I was squatting in position. I then made aim at her love hole. It was extremely wet and I made one quick thrust at her cunt. Her pussy had taken a pounding from my 12" cock for two years, but it was still very tight, at least to me. I pushed hard though and never relented until I felt my balls slam roughly onto her ass. She was wide-eyed and her mouth was gaping open seductively as I started to pound her hard.

"OH SHIT, YOU ARE SO FUCKING BIG! I LOVE YOUR MASSIVE COCK DADDY!" she screamed.

I knew it must have hurt pretty badly by the look on her face, but she was sure hiding it well in her sex talk. She wanted it harder and I was going to give it to her. It was her special night. I began a pace like never before as I was slamming as fast as I could. She was yelping and moaning with every thrust as she rubbed her wet tits. Then she spoke.

"OH GOD IT’S SO GOOD! NOW IN MY ASS! RIGHT NOW! AS HARD AS YOU CAN!"

I was only happy to oblige as I removed my cock from her dripping pussy. She had cum several times and my cock was more than slick enough. I saw that she had also been fingering her asshole a little and she was ready. I placed my cock at tight little asshole as she slightly raised it higher to give me more room to work. He legs were still over my shoulders as I jammed my cock in. I was expecting only about half of it to penetrate, but to my surprise I felt my balls slam against her ass cheeks once again. It was the first time I had fully entered my baby’s asshole with one push and I stopped for a moment to see if she was all right. By the look in her eyes she wasn’t, but she again told me to fuck her hard. She speech was a little quieter now, but I knew she wanted it. I began a torrid pace as I spanked her ass with my ball sack. She could only moan now and her breathing became very rapid. I couldn’t stop myself as I increased my thrusts until we were both breathing and moaning loudly.

"OH SHIT BABY, I’M GOING TO CUUUUUUUUM!"

I was already shooting my load into her ass when I pulled out to dump the rest on her tits. I raised up onto my feet and leaned over her, supporting myself with one arm on the back of the couch. I began to dump blast after blast of cum onto her tits, and some inadvertently onto her face. Like a good little girl, she opened her mouth to receive as much spunk as I would allow. I came like never before and she was covered from tits to forehead before I finished. She was panting hard and trying to regain some composure as I sat down beside her and took the scene in. It was a wild looking mess. There my little girl was with cum all over her chest and face. What cum I dumped into her ass was oozing out as she laid rubbing to rest all over her torso. I looked down at myself to see that I was completely slick with sweat and cum from my waist to my knees. It was the most erotic thing I had ever seen and I had just lived it.

After several minutes of silence, I leaned over closer beside her. She was calmer now and was licking cum off one of her nipples. I don’t know what came over me, but I decided to help her enjoy the feast. There was a large amount on her opposite breast, closest to me, along with a pool in between her tits. I began to suck and lick her nipple as I sucked up as much of my own cum into my mouth as I could. Then I raised up and looked at her. She had a surprised look on her face as I leaned down and kissed her, pushing the cum into her mouth from my own. We continued to kiss for some time until all the cum was in her mouth. Then I pulled away so she could swallow and she smiled.

"Thank you so much daddy! I bet no other man would help his lover out the way you do!" She said.

"I love you so much baby," I replied, "I would do anything to help you or to make you happy."

We shared another deep kiss and then got up and headed for the shower. We bathed each other thoroughly before we went off to bed for more. We fucked each other until the sun came up, just like she wanted. The rest of the evening was much more loving and passionate than before. It wasn’t wild, or hard, or kinky. We spooned and cuddled and talked about the future as we made love. It was my favorite night ever with my daughter and I couldn’t think of a better way to say goodbye. I knew it wouldn’t be forever, but I still couldn’t help but think it was our last time before everything would change.

That summer was busy for both of us. My job was getting more stressful and Kelly had been working a lot to earn some money before she went to college. I told her I would pay for anything her scholarships wouldn’t cover and that she needn’t worry about money, but she worked anyway. She was such a good girl, trying her best to help anyway she could. Because of our schedules, we were had less time for intimacy. We were both tired almost every night, so our sex life was slower than ever. I really didn’t mind. I loved just being with her. I think it bothered her some that she wasn’t satisfying me like before, but I assured her every night that it was ok. Time went by so fast that summer. Before I really even realized it, we were packing up her things for college. The night before she left, we slept together and talked most of the night. She was nervous and I tried to console her, even though I was as nervous as she was. I would be alone from now on I thought, and my mind was so preoccupied that I had trouble at times even concentrating on what she was saying.

The next day I presented her with my last surprise before she left. She had driven a nice car in high school but it was getting some miles on it. Now, she walked outside to see a brand-new SUV parked in the driveway. She was stunned when I tossed her the keys and told her to take good care of it.

"Oh daddy! I can’t believe it!" she said, and then hugged me for a long time.

I could hear her sobbing and I have to admit I wasn’t exactly dry-eyed either. We loaded her new car and then kissed each other goodbye. I am not ashamed to admit that I went inside and cried after she pulled away. I was alone now. For real this time. And I got drunk.

 

That first week alone was like torture. I could barely function. I tried to fill my spare time with movies and drives around town, but it was only a temporary fix. Kelly would call me every night to see how I was and I always put on a good face, so to speak. I could tell in her voice that she was lonely too, but I knew she would make friends in no time. It was me that I was more worried about. After a few more weeks, I decided I had moped around enough and it was time to start getting out more.

During the next month I began to hang out more with the guys. We did all the usual stuff like go to bars and play golf, but nothing too exciting. Still it was something to fill my time and it helped my loneliness. I still lusted for Kelly and she was in my fantasies every time I masturbated. She was still calling frequently, but her calls were getting shorter and shorter. I knew she was making new friends and I was really happy for her. Also, she told me she had found a job. At first I was upset because I wanted her to concentrate on her studies. I told her we had plenty of money, but she insisted on keeping her job. I asked her what kind of work it was and she was very nonspecific, but said it was in the entertainment business and that it could lead new career opportunities for her. I knew she had been interested in the entertainment business for a long time. She often talked of trying to be a singer or movie star or something along those lines so I decided to let her keep her job without any more flack from me. I thought it was all a pipe dream, but if it made her happy I figured she should give it a shot.

Meanwhile, the boys and I started to change our scenery a little and broaden our horizons. By my suggestion, some of the guys and me started to frequent one of the local strip joints in town. It was one of your more upscale clubs and had some of the most beautiful women I had ever seen. I couldn’t get my fill and it wasn’t long before my buddies and I were there almost every night. My best friend David and I were the two most frequent visitors of the group. We had even worked it out with the owner so that we didn’t have to pay a cover charge. We spent enough money on the girls and we tipped the waitresses well enough that he allowed it. We got to be really good friends with him as well. His name was Franco and he would make a point to give David and I the best available seats in the house. One night he called us to his office and gave us some very promising and exciting news.

"I host a special party two or three times a year for my best customers." Franco said, "It is sort of a thank you for your business kind of party. Usually it is for my highest rollers, but why don’t you two stop by. You have been very good and loyal customers."

I knew what he was talking about but I was surprised he was asking us to come. I had heard it through the grapevine that he did host these parties on the side, but it was usually for his more wealthy customers, and I did not qualify shell out nearly as much money as some did.

"Really Franco?" I asked. "I thought it was just for the big-time spenders."

"Well, usually it is, but you guys have become friends of mine and I would like you to come as well. You don’t have to worry about the money. Just spend what you normally do and everything will be all right."

"Sure Franco," I said, "we would love to come."

"Now I must warn you that it will be held in another city. I have other clubs in other cities with special customers as well, and I try to find a place that is centered among all of them so everyone might come." Franco said.

David was just nodding his head along with me and we thanked him again before we left to go back into the club. That night back at home, I found myself overly excited about the party. Franco had given us a written invitation before we left, and I must have read it twenty times before I went to bed. The party was to be held at a disclosed location that was not available on the invitation. This is what especially caught my interest. What kind of party would this be that the location is so secret? The invitation had a phone number on it along with a password. You had to call the number and immediately say the password when the other party answered. Then you would be given the directions to the location of the party. It seemed so exciting and I could barely contain myself until the big night. David and I had been planning it for days. I called the number the day after we got the invitation and found out that the party was going to be at a warehouse in a city not too far away, but far enough we decided to stay for the weekend. The party would be held on a Saturday night and we were told that upon entry, clothing would be optional. It was frightening and exciting at the same time because I knew some special treatment must be in store.

That Friday at work I couldn’t concentrate. I was watching the clock closely and counting the minutes before quitting time. David almost burst my office door down at exactly five o’clock.

"Oh man! Are you ready? I’ve been waiting for this for a week!"

"You bet!" I replied, "I couldn’t get a thing done all day just thinking about it."

We hurried out of the building and jumped into David’s pick-up. We were already packed and ready to go. We planned on getting to the city late, checking into a hotel, and getting plenty of rest for the big party. I hadn’t been so excited in months. I didn’t really know what to expect, but I knew it was going to be worth it. We arrived at our hotel at about nine o’clock and decided to just crash out. The next day we got up and just sort of screwed around that afternoon killing some time. Then we went back to the hotel to clean up and get ready. We arrived at the warehouse at six o’clock that evening and a valet directed us to an attacked, indoor parking garage. We parked beside some very expensive vehicles and got out to go inside. We were both nervous as we walked up to the door. When we knocked, the door opened to a large room where everyone was waiting. Some had already gotten undressed and were sitting naked on some sofas along the wall. I was surprised to see that there were a few women in the room as well. I hadn’t expected that, but I should have. There were several women who frequented the club back home as well. My cock began to harden as I noticed that some of the women had also decided to lose their clothing. One of them was particularly attractive with large breasts and a nice figure. She was young, not a day more than twenty-five I thought. She was pretty too, and something came over me. I decided to undress and go sit next to her. There was some chit chat among the guests and David had already stuck up a conversation with one of the gentlemen sitting by the door. I decided to go talk to the woman. I stripped down to just my shoes and walked over to her, taking a seat next to her.

"Hi," I said, "my name is Reginald, but my friends call me Reggie."

"Hello. I’m Dedra." She said. I grinned a little as I saw her stunned reaction to seeing my large erection.

"Do you come to these parties often? This is my first one." I continued.

"No, this is my first one also. I was invited by Franco." She answered.

"Yeah, me too. May I ask you a personal question?" I asked.

"I guess so."

"Not to be offensive, but are you a lesbian? I only ask because I was at a gentleman’s club when I received the invitation." I was surprised how forward I was being, but I felt completely comfortable. She smiled at my question.

"No, actually I am strait. Franco owns some male adult clubs as well, and I am a customer at one."

"Oh, I’m sorry I jumped at conclusions." I said.

"Don’t worry. It is an honest mistake." She said. She was warming up to me a little.

Then the most amazing thing happened. It was all so fast I barely recall. She looked down at my cock and then back at me.

"May I?" she asked, as she motioned down toward my erect penis. "It’s just too magnificent to pass up."

I nodded yes, and she slowly rose from her seat and kneeled down between my legs. Before I could grasp the situation, she had gently raised my cock up to her lips and took the head of it into her mouth. I was stunned. My body was tense as she began to suck more of my cock into her mouth. I was watching intently as inch after inch disappeared past her beautiful burgundy lips. After several minutes, I looked up to see everyone in the room watching us. David even gave me a thumbs up, which I returned with a smile. It was amazing to have everyone watching us, and I was loving it. This beautiful woman was sucking my cock well when she suddenly stopped her motions and looked up at me. My cock was still in her mouth as she began a slow descent down my shaft. She never took her eyes off me, taking my entire twelve inches into her mouth. I could feel the tightness of her throat on the end of my dick as she held her position at the base. Her chin was pressed had into my scrotum and her nose was hard into my pelvis as she deep throated me. It was the best head I had ever received and I felt my orgasm coming on. I told her I was about to cum but she only pulled away for a moment to catch her breath, and then plunged her face hard back against my pelvis. Her mouth was widely stuffed and she licked her tongue around the base of my cock as she fondled my balls. I couldn’t hold back anymore and I began to cum deep into her throat. She never moved as I emptied load after load of sperm into her stomach. After I finished, she finally pulled away with a gasp and swallowed hard. She was an expert I thought to myself, as she barely even smudged her lipstick.

"Thank you Reggie. I needed an appetizer." She said. Then she rose and sat back down next to me on the sofa. My cock was wet with saliva and she handed me a couple of tissues from her purse. I wiped my cock off, still stunned by what had happened. It was the first woman to suck my cock other than my daughter or her mother. I have to admit. It was great. Probably the best I’d ever had, but I guessed her to be no amateur, even at her young age. After several moments, she saw someone she recognized and got up to go talk to them. That’s when David came over by me. He was naked too now.

"Damn! I can’t believe what I just saw! First you just up and get naked, then you go over and talk to that girl, then you get a blowjob! Unbelievable!" he said.

"Yeah, I’m still dazed by it all, but it was great!" I replied.

Then suddenly a man opened the door to the main entrance. He was dressed in tight leather and must have been one of the hosts of the evening by his speech.

"Ladies and gentlemen, if I could have your attention please." He said, as everyone turned his way. "If you will kindly follow me, I will escort you to the main room where this evenings festivities will take place."

He then turned and walked back into the main entrance as everyone got up to follow. I was feeling rather good and my nerves had been settled by Dedra’s wonderful mouth. I was hoping I might see her later that evening, even as we were entering the room. When we past through, the room opened up to an elegant setting. The walls were mahogany, as well as the floor, and there were expensive chandeliers and other items decorating the room. The room was well lit with soft lighting to give off a sexy atmosphere. Everything could be seen well, unlike the strip club we frequented. It certainly was nothing like I had expected and certainly didn’t belong in an old warehouse. It looked like we had walked into a mansion. There were several stages around the room for dancers and couches, chairs, tables, and other type furnishings decorated around. The room was large enough for many more people than were there, which allowed plenty of room for browsing, conversation, and hopefully fucking. I was beginning to really get into the whole scene. My mind was now almost completely free of Kelly and work and everything. I was a man on the prowl and I wanted to fuck as many girls as possible. I knew what kind of party it was, and I wanted to soak it all in. I had never felt so selfish (and horny) in all my life. As everyone was settling in, the host in leather again spoke. This time from a microphone on the main stage.

"And now, for our evenings first event . . . Stacy!" he exclaimed.

As he said it, he motioned back toward the curtain. A moment later, a beautiful long-haired brunette came out from behind, totally naked. I was expecting a little dancing as the music started, but instead she walked right over to the host and grabbed him hard behind the head. She was kissing him roughly as he began to undress. Before long, they were both naked as she dropped before him and began to suck his cock. She was stroking her head fast up and down his shaft, occasionally pausing to lick his balls. Then he dropped down between her legs as she lay back and began to lick her shaven pussy. I wasn’t too surprised because I was expecting anything. Still, being a voyeur and exhibitionist at heart, I was really enjoying the show and my cock was hard again.

After a few more minutes, Stacy was moaning uncontrollably. Either she was doing a wonderful job of acting, or the host was really good at what he was doing. He suddenly raised up and quickly shoved his cock into her wet pussy. She gapped her mouth and opened her eyes wide as a loud scream escaped her. He was fucking her hard as he grabbed for the microphone again.

"If anyone else would like a taste of Stacy, please feel free to come up on the stage." He said.

To my surprise, my old buddy David was the first one up. He kneeled down and pointed his cock at her beautiful mouth as she took him in. I would like to say that David was as good a performer as the host, but he was jacking his cum onto Stacy’s tits only moments later. The host was still driving into Stacy’s pussy as he watched her rub David’s cum into her breasts. I gave a whoop for him as he gave me the thumbs up. That’s about the time I looked around the room to see what was going on. All of the stages had sex shows now. Many of the guests had also taken sexual positions on the various furnishings as most of the room was fucking. The stages were all full of sex scenes as the girls seemed to endlessly appear from behind doors and curtains. Where as the men greatly outnumbered the women in the waiting room, now there must have been two girls to every guy. I needed to cum and so I decided to just pick out an unoccupied hole to fuck.

Not far from me was a girl giving head to one of the gentlemen guests. I hadn’t seen her before in the waiting area, and guessed her to be one of the working girls. She was standing on her feet in high heels and bent over sucking some guys lucky cock who lay on one of the couches. I decided introductions probably weren’t necessary. He ass was perfect, tanned and tight. I walked over to her and placed my cock at the entrance of her pussy. With a push, I was inside her as I heard her give out a moan. She never even looked back to see me, as she moaned all over the other man’s cock. I began to pump her cunt as I placed my hands on her hips for better control. I was gentle as I eased my entire shaft into her vagina. She moaned out loud as I hit bottom with all twelve inches. After I allowed her to adjust a little, I began to fuck her harder. Before long I had a nice pace going.

"Oh fuck! Yeah, fuck!" was about all she would say in between slurps of cock. She was extremely horny and I was feeling her effects as she began to fuck me back. I watched as she jerked her other man’s cum all over her face as I pumped away. He quickly excused himself when she had cleaned him up. Then she wiped herself off with a towel I hadn’t noticed before. She then raised up and stood in front of me, my cock still stiff in her pussy, as she reached behind and rubbed my head. I kissed her on the neck as I rubbed her breasts. Her titties were small but firm and felt velvety soft. A few minutes later I was ready to burst.

"I’m going to have to cum now." I whispered, as politely as possible. That’s when she surprised me.

"Cum inside me." She said.

I needed no other prodding as I began to fuck her as hard as I could. She began to scream out in pleasure as I felt her own juices begin flowing down my thighs. I could hold back no longer as I began to release my wad into her canal. My orgasm was incredible and lasted several seconds before we both collapsed onto the nearby sofa. We were sweaty and slick from our combination of bodily fluids as we lay together kissing and touching for several more minutes.

"Oh God that was good! Thank you for choosing me tonight. My name is Marge and you can have me any time!"

"Thanks," I said, "I might just take you up on that."

We then shared another kiss before she got up and went into the ladies’ room to freshen up. I decided to do the same as I made my way across the room toward the men’s room. That’s when something caught my eye. I wasn’t sure, but I thought I caught a glimpse of someone familiar as I walked toward the restroom. It didn’t dawn on me for several moments until I got closer. I sat down in a chair opposite a sofa near the far wall by the restroom. I was in shock. There was an amazing scene taking place on the sofa in front of me, an act I had only seen in porno movies. There was a young woman sitting on a large man’s cock as another slimmer man was fucking her in the ass. Yet another man was standing at the back of the sofa getting his cock sucked by the very same woman, and two others on either side receiving hand jobs. There this woman was actually satisfying five man simultaneously! And the real kicker was that the young woman was my daughter. I would know her body anywhere. Kelly was a mess of sweat and lube as she was skillfully managing five cocks. Of course she didn’t see me behind her and I found that I couldn’t keep my eyes off the gangbang she was receiving. My limp cock quickly sprung back to life as I felt some guilt creep in. I thought I should be angry, jealous at least. But instead I was extremely aroused. This went on for several minutes before the man in her mouth suddenly spasmed and groaned. He was cumming in my sweetheart’s mouth as I heard her slurping on his cum. He then walked away giving her a little pat on the head. I saw my opportunity and took it. I was almost in a run as I made my way around the sofa to her sweet little face. It was distorted in ecstacy and her eyes were closed as she jerked and fucked the four remaining men, moaning and gyrating like crazy. I placed my cock at her lips and she instinctively took it in her mouth and massaged me with her tongue. I was tingling all over as I watched her getting fucked and sucking my cock. Suddenly she pulled my cock from her mouth and looked up at me.

"Your cock is so bi . . . "

She stopped dead in her tracks as she realized it was me. She had a look of fear on her face as she stopped all movement. The man in her ass was still pumping away, but the others had a ‘what the fuck’ look on their faces, wondering why she stopped.

"It’s ok darling," I said, "you mustn’t tease the boys like that."

I then pushed my cock back into her gapping mouth. She never took her eyes off me as she slowly began to stoke and fuck the others again. She began to suck my cock again as she was really getting into it. I like to think that I had a huge part in her renewed horniness. Not a moment later, the man in her ass pulled out and jacked off all over her back. When the other two saw that, they began to spurt their cum all over her also. After she had stoked them dry, she reached around and grabbed my ass. She pulled me hard into her throat and began to fuck my cock with her beautiful mouth. I could tell by his noises that the man underneath her was cumming inside her as she sped up her thrusts onto his cock. After several more moments, she raised up to let the man go underneath her, never releasing my cock from her loving mouth. He had no more than sat up when a redheaded woman who had been watching decided she needed a taste. Kelly’s ass was raised high off the sofa with her knees on the cushions when the woman, who was beautiful in her own right, walked up to Kelly’s ass, spread her cheeks, and began to lap at her cum-covered cunt. She moaned hard onto my cock as the woman must have been doing an excellent job on her clit. Two other girls decided not to let all that cum go to waste, as they began to lick some off her back, sharing it with each other is some amazing cum swaps. I was so aroused by the whole scene that I couldn’t wait. I began to cum inside her mouth as she sucked. She gagged a little on my first spurt as she closed her eyes tight and tried to swallow. Then she pulled away, having all she could handle at the time, and jerked my last squirts onto her face. She then turned and joined the other three girls in a lesbian orgy, as they licked cum off each other’s bodies. I watched for a little while longer and then decided to go freshen up. I had planned on returning for more action, but when I came back, they were gone. There were new people fucking and sucking each other on the couch now, and Kelly was nowhere to be seen.

I spent the rest of the night fucking and licking various girls until my balls had no more cum to offer. Everyone else was spent as well, as most who were left were laying sprawled about kissing and fondling one another. David and I were among the last to leave that night. I looked for Kelly the rest of the evening, but I never saw her again that night. We got dressed in the waiting room and walked back to our car.

"Man! That was some night wasn’t it!" David said. "I must have fucked a dozen girls!"

"Yeah," I replied, "me too! At least that many."

"Man," David said, "we gotta come back next time! It was the best night of my life. I especially have to come back for Kelly."

This, of course, sparked my curiosity. "Who’s Kelly?" I asked.

"She was one of the girls in there, one of the working girls I guess. She was fantastic! Of all the women, she was the best! You must have missed out. You would remember her for sure."

"What did she look like?" I asked.

"She was gorgeous. Long blonde hair, great body, the best! She sure could fuck and suck too! I could have married this one! She was a great lover. I’ll bet she banged at least twenty guys tonight! I heard she had a gangbang with five or six guys at once earlier tonight."

I smiled at his description. It was no doubt my Kelly, and I was oddly proud. She was my daughter, but at the same time, this confirmed she was the best lover I would ever have. I only hope she wasn’t embarrassed about our meeting, or how unexpected it was. I know I wasn’t. But it was curious that she disappeared. David had no idea she was my Kelly, as he never really saw her when she was still living with me. I took comfort in the fact that she was mine and it was mostly anonymous. Very few people could identify us as father and daughter.

I now knew why she never asked for money, and why she would never accept my offers to give her money. I’ll bet she was making more than me for her services. My little whore. I was beaming with pride. I couldn’t understand it, but seeing her getting fucked like that made me happy and horny. I knew our relationship could now expand to whole new horizons. New doors were opening, and I couldn’t wait to see her during the holidays. I began to plan even as David and I drove back to the hotel.

TO BE CONTINUED . . .

HORNY LITTLE GIRLS

Trap on Incest Stories

HORNY LITTLE GIRLS

     I guess in every girl’s life you reach a point where you have almost uncontrollable sexual feelings. You have to take care of those feelings somehow, and I learned to masturbate at a young age. When the girls and I would get together and they would talk about kissing their first boy at the latest junior high dance, I would blush and giggle and tell them what sluts they were. I had yet to kiss my first boy, but that didn’t mean I was sexually inactive. Secretly, I was already fingering myself almost nightly in my bedroom. Sometimes I would even steal a small zucchini out of the fridge and fuck myself with it. It felt great to me and I hoped that the other girls might be doing the same things, but I often felt a certai

Read More
n amount of guilt thinking that I might in reality be the biggest slut in school.

By the time I reached high school, I still had not had any real relationships. I had kissed a few boys and held a few hands in the halls, but nothing more. I was still masturbating, now usually twice a day and I couldn’t get enough. It was almost like a ritual for me. I would lay naked on my back and rub my budding breasts with one hand while pushing the middle finger of my other hand in and out of my tight hairless pussy. It felt sexy to shave my pubic hair so I kept it shaved all the time. My breasts were larger than most of my friend’s and I must have had a nice ass because my friends would always comment on it enviously. I only weighed about 120 pounds and kept myself in good shape. I guess I was pretty, although I didn’t attract many of my male classmates. It was at least a little my fault I guess. It was during high school that I discovered I really wasn’t attracted to boys my age, and I probably pushed them away without realizing. It was the girls my age that I found more appealing. I knew I wasn’t a lesbian, though I guess you could say I was bisexual. I most fantasized about older men. It was amazing to me, but I would find my mind thinking about a male teacher at school, or a friend’s dad as I fondled my clit and fingered my pussy.

By the time I was a junior in high school, I was sexually frustrated. Masturbation was no longer completely satisfying my urges and my mind was always preoccupied with sex. Even so, I still was not attracted to the boys and I wanted to do something to try and get my mind off sex. Instead, I sent into effect a series of events that would turn my almost dead sex life into an unbelievably wild life of a whore. I decided to go out for the weight lifting team that year. It was early November when my best friend Emily began talking to me about joining.

"Becca, you should really come lift with me. You would do good in your weight class," she said.

"I don’t know Em, it just seems like a boy’s sport to me."

"Not really," she said, "A lot of girls do it too. We just compete against each other and the perks are great."

"What perks?" I asked.

"Well there’s a lot of perks. For starters, you get to wear these tight little suits that show off your body great. And, you get to meet a lot of boys. The guys wear the suits too and they look great in them. And then there’s coach Griffin."

I knew immediately what she meant. Coach Griffin was the weight lifting coach and the best looking teacher in the school. He was in his mid-thirties and had recently been divorced. He was tall and muscular and always had the girls in school laughing at his jokes and his comments about them. Don’t get me wrong, he had never been with any of the girls as far as I knew, but everyone was smitten with him. The rumor around the halls was that he was very well-endowed, but no one had any proof that I knew of.

"I’m still not sure if it’s my thing Em. Let me think about it, ok?"

That night it was all I could think about. I had seen the outfits they wear and I always wanted to try one. I thought they looked so sexy. I also couldn’t get Coach Griffin out of my head and I fingered myself three times that night imagining what his cock must look like, and how big it was. In my fantasy, it was the biggest in the world, and I imagined him pushing it in and out of my pussy as he sucked on my sensitive little nipples. I knew the next morning I would be signing up.

It was a Friday and I went to Emily’s house after school to stay the night. We had planned it earlier in the week, but now I especially wanted to hear more about weight lifting. After supper, we went to her bedroom and she told me more about it. It sounded good and I told her that I would sign up on Monday. We were both in just our bras and panties (we both wore thong underwear) just like a couple of girls at a slumber party when our conversation turned more personal. I knew Emily was boy-crazy but I didn’t know she was so active until we began to talk.

"I want to tell you something." Emily had a quirky smile on her face as she spoke. "You know I’ve told you that I had sex with Billy the other night, but I didn’t tell you the whole truth."

Now she really had my attention. Emily had been known to put out for the boys and she had told me how she had sex with Billy last weekend in the back of her car. What she told me next took me completely by surprise though.

"I didn’t tell you what happened after Billy and I went back home." I was all ears by this point and coaxed her on as she blushed.

"Well, it was late and we were obviously tired so he asked if I wanted to just stay the night at his house, you know, cause I live way out here in the boonies."

"Sure, go on," I said, waiting intensely for the rest.

"I called my parents and they oked it because Billy’s dad was home. Have you ever met Billy’s dad?" She asked.

"No, I don’t believe so," I said.

"He’s about 40 or so and he really is a good looking guy. Anyway, he and Billy must have a special relationship because as we sat on the couch next to his dad, Billy began to kiss me and run his hands all over me."

I was stunned, "your kidding!" I said, as I waited for more.

"No, I’m not lying. He was all over me and his dad just sat there watching tv. I was very uncomfortable about it but his kissed were making me very horny and soon I forgot his dad was even there."

"Don’t tell me you did it with Billy while his dad was right there!" I couldn’t believe my ears.

"Yes," she said, "and that’s not all." Her face was red as a beet and she was smiling uncontrollably as I coaxed her on again.

"What else!" I asked. The anticipation was unbearable.

"Well, I was sitting between Billy and Mr. Pierce when Billy suddenly leaned back, and unzipped his fly. I was so horny I just reached in and grabbed it without thinking and started to suck on it."

"You’re lying now!" I screamed, as I started to laugh.

"No, I’m serious! I’ve never been that horny before and I forgot about his dad completely until . . . "

Now I was really anxious. What did she mean by that? I could hardly wait as she paused a moment. She must have seen in my face that I was ready to burst when she continued.

"Suddenly I felt a hand on my ass. At first I didn’t think much of it. I figured it was Billy’s hand, until I saw that he had both hands at his side. I looked around just as Mr. Williams was pulling my shorts down!"

"GET OUT!" I screamed, as Emily started to lightly rub her nipples. I hadn’t noticed until then that I had my hand down the front of my underwear, lightly rubbing my clit.

"I’m telling you the truth! It was weird I guess, but being so horny, I just turned my attention back to Billy and let it happen."

She was now really rubbing her tits hard and I slipped a finger into my snatch. We were both playing with ourselves right in front of each other! The story had both our attentions though, and so we just let it be. I decided to probe her for more details and she didn’t disappoint.

She started again, "Well, as I was sucking Billy’s cock, I felt Mr. Williams’s tongue on my pussy. He was really good at oral, so I began moaning uncontrollably. After several minutes I could no longer concentrate on sucking Billy’s dick, so I raised up and made myself more available for his dad."

"YOU DIDN’T!" I yelled as she laughed.

 

"He then raised up and put his cock inside me. God, he was huge! Billy didn’t exactly match up if you know what I mean. It took a while to get going, but he fucked me for several minutes until he and Billy switched places."

"You mean you sucked his cock while Billy fucked you!" I asked, completely mesmerized by it all.

"Yeah, and I could barely fit the head in my mouth. Anyway, this went on for quite a while with them switching positions. At one point I was bouncing on top of Mr. Williams’s cock while Billy fucked my mouth. I feel like a real whore telling you all of this."

"Well don’t stop now!" I said

She continued, "This went on for a while longer until they were both ready to cum. It was like out of a porno movie or something! I lay down in the floor while they both jacked off into my mouth. They actually came at the same time!"

"YOU SLUT!" I screamed, smiling from ear to ear. I couldn’t believe what I just heard.

"You let them cum in your mouth?!"

"Well . . . Sure!" she answered. "All the guys love it when you let them."

Without hesitation I asked her what it tasted like. She said it really tasted quite good, but was hard to describe.

"It’s not like anything else I’ve tasted, but I kind of like it. It makes me tingle when they cum in my mouth, almost like a mini-orgasm, so I don’t mind at all. I’ve even asked a couple of boys to do it, even though they were embarrassed."

I was beyond horny now as I was desperate to give my clit some attention. Looking back, I think Em must have known the state I was in and her conversation suddenly changed to us.

"Becca; I feel like a real slut telling you this. Seriously, do you or any of the other girls talk about me?"

"No, I think it’s very bold of you to take such adult steps before anyone else in our class. I mean, there is occasional talk about you giving it up, but it’s just the prudes anyway. I love your stories. Besides, who cares what anyone thinks, right?"

"I guess you’re right," she said "I just didn’t want you to think less of me."

I knew she really didn’t care what others thought but I guess we were best friends and she was confiding in me. I reached over and put my hand on her leg for comfort.

"Em, I think you are the greatest." I was trying to be supportive so I leaned over to give her a quick kiss. As I did, I lost my balance a little and my hand slipped all the way up her thigh to her pussy mound. I half-caught myself but not before I found myself in an awkward position. I was on top of her with my hand cupping her mound. Our breasts pushed hard together and our lips were only inches apart. I looked into her eyes and was about to apologize when I noticed a look from her I had never seen. It made me hesitate. I also noticed her panties were soaking wet just like mine. Before I could speak, she raised her lips to mine and gave me a deep kiss. I let my lips part as our tongues met. Her hand came up to caress my breast as I instinctively began to rub my middle finger around her clit. We hadn’t planned it, but because of an erotic story and a slip, we were now so horny, our bodies just took over. I didn’t stop once to wonder if what we were doing was right or wrong or anything. At that moment, I wanted Em and she wanted me. After several minutes, we broke our kiss and not a word was spoken. We were like two wild animals. I raised up and practically tore my bra off as Em did the same. I quickly slid down her body, stopping only briefly to suck her nipple and tongue her bellybutton before I was burying my face in her snatch. Her panties were soaked but tasted good as I licked them up and down over her pussy. Then I pulled the panties to one side exposing her wet little snatch. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed and I had a full view of her cunt. I quickly began to run my tongue up and down her slit a few times before exposing her clit. It was engorged and hard and I began to suck and lick it with as much skill as I could. I really didn’t know what I was doing, but judging by her moans, it must have been pretty good.

"Oh God Becca! That’s so good! I can’t believe we are doing this!" she moaned.

I just kept licking and sucking the best I could. It wasn’t too long before Emily started to gyrate and her moans became much louder. Her pussy suddenly became very wet with a gush of her juices and I lapped them up until she came back down from her orgasm. I was excited because I knew now it was my turn. I had never been touched by anyone other than myself and I could hardly contain myself.

"That was great Becca!," Em said, "You sure you’ve never done that before?"

"Just shut up and come do me now!" I said half jokingly, half seriously.

I lay back and watched as Em moved closer toward me. I shivered as she ran her tongue up my stomach and rested on my left nipple. She sucked hard and nibbled ever so slightly. I was so horny. I felt her hand reach my mound as she continued to feast on my breasts. She began to finger me, slowly at first, but she quickly sped up the pace. I began to moan loudly as she finally started down to my pussy. When she reached my mound she hooked her arms around my legs and then looked at me. I felt a little uncomfortable making eye contact with her. Suddenly what we were doing seemed really taboo.

"You shave your pussy don’t you?" Em asked. I smiled, but was more than embarrassed.

"Well, so what! It looks like you do a little trimming yourself," she just smiled back at me.

"You’re really going to like this Becca. I’ve been practicing." She said.

I was stunned. "On whooOOOOO . . . OH GOD!!!"

Before I could even finish my sentence, she was feverishly lapping and sucking at my pussy. Her head was moving quickly up and down and side to side. Her hair was swirling around my pubic region wildly. It was so fast and so intense. I have never experienced anything even remotely like it, not even in my more vigorous masturbation sessions. She seemed to know just when to hit my clit and when to let go keeping me at the verge or orgasm for what seemed like forever. I couldn’t control myself as I must have been screaming bloody murder. Finally I couldn’t stand it any more as I raised up enough to grab the back of her head and pull her face hard into my snatch. She took my clit in her lips and sucked hard, at the same time licking it with the tip of her tongue. I felt my orgasm overcome me and I closed my eyes tightly. I fell back and my ass came high off the bed, but she never released me until I had collapsed in the best orgasm ever.

I was still coming down from my orgasm and was a little light headed when I thought I heard a man’s voice. I was still trying to shake the cobwebs out of my head when I looked down between my legs at Emily. She still had her arms locked around my legs and I could see that her face was covered in my juices. I could only see the profile of her face as she was looking to her right at the bedroom door, but she looked horrified. I quickly looked to see her dad standing at the doorway. Mr. James was in his pajamas and looked more than upset.

"What in the hell is going on here?!" His voice was loud and scared the hell out of me. I could only lay quiet with an ‘oh shit’ look on my face.

Em said "Daddy, we were just . . . " She trailed off and I can understand why. What could she say? We were caught red-handed.

Mr. James quickly spoke up. "Emily! You get to my bedroom! You will sleep in there tonight and I will take the couch. Rebecca, you will sleep here and we will talk about this in the morning! Just feel lucky that your mother is out of town!"

Emily looked back at me with tears in her eyes and then got up. Her thong slipped down to her knees when she rose and she just pushed it all the way down, stepped out of them, and hurried past her dad and down the hall. I watched her dad eye her naked body as she passed him. I was still laying there completely naked except for my drenched thong which was pulled and stretched to one side. I was completely exposed to my best friend’s dad and it was extremely uncomfortable to say the least. To my surprise, Mr. James stood in the doorway for several more seconds. I saw his eyes scan my body and I noticed he had a huge hard-on poking out in his pajama bottoms. The front of his pajamas was wet right where his cock was protruding. I didn’t move until he finally turned and walked down the hall to the living room. I lay there several minutes still stunned by what had happened. I looked at the clock and it was three o’clock in the morning. I suddenly realized how stupid Em and I were to be so loud. We obviously woke him up. After about ten more minutes I took my soaked panties off and got under the covers and tried to go to sleep.

It was about four in the morning and I was still wide awake. The events of what had happened kept running through my mind. I was sure Mr. James was going to tell my parents and I was really nervous about that. Mostly though, I thought of how Mr. James’s hard cock bulged out in his pajamas. It was as close as I have come to seeing an erect penis and it was clogging my mind. I was beginning to feel horny again with all the recall and I decided to go get a drink of water from the kitchen to try and calm myself back down. I wouldn’t be able to sleep a wink until I did. I didn’t bother putting any clothes on. I figured by now everyone was asleep and I wouldn’t be gone that long anyway. I walked as quietly as possible to the kitchen and found a glass in the cabinet. I was still drinking from the glass when I heard a moan from the living room. I looked to the doorway toward the living room and saw a glow. My curiosity got the best of me and I decided to investigate. As I rounded the corner, I could see that the TV was on and what I saw make my nipples harden. There was an older man on the screen and he was fucking a teenage girl from behind. The teenage girl on the screen was saying the most obscene and taboo things I had ever heard.

"Oh yeah, fuck me daddy! Fuck me daddy! I want all of your cock in my virgin hole!"

I was aroused and astonished by what the girl was saying. I watched until the man finally pulled his cock out and went around beside her as she rolled over on her back. She was still talking as he jerked himself off.

"That’s it daddy, shoot your cum all over my mouth!"

His cock was beautiful. It was the first porno and the first cock I had ever seen. I was rubbing my clit when the man started to cum all over the girl’s face. That’s when I heard Mr. James moan. I hadn’t even thought of him being in the room until then. I was completely caught up in the porno. Mr. James was sitting on the couch in front of the TV and I could see that he was naked. I walked closer to get a better look and I saw his cock in plain view. It was huge! It was much bigger than the man’s on the TV and I was fixated on it. He was jerking it slowly when suddenly I thought of Coach Griffin. Surely his cock wasn’t any bigger than Mr. James’s. I found myself trying to imagine Coach Griffin sitting there jerking his massive cock when suddenly Mr. James jumped up out of his seat and looked at me.

"Rebecca? What are you doing in here?" he asked.

I was startled and confused for a moment. I hadn’t realized how close I was to him before he saw me. I was only a few feet away and completely naked.

"Oh, I’m sorry Mr. James. I just got up for a drink of water and heard some noises in here."

"How long have you been there?" he asked.

"I’m sorry sir. I shouldn’t have come in here. I just liked your cock and . . . "

It was out of my mouth before I knew what I was saying. I suddenly realized it and ducked my head. I took a few steps back toward the kitchen when Mr. James told me to stop.

"What do you mean you liked my cock?" he asked.

"Nothing. Nothing at all." I didn’t know what else to say.

"You know, you and Em have really grown up. I can understand your curiosities. Hell, everyone has those feeling growing up."

"Really," I said, turning back toward him. The fact that we were both completely naked didn’t seem to be a big deal anymore.

"Sure," he said, "In fact, if you are really that curious you can have a closer look at me if you want."

I wasn’t sure what to say to that. But next thing I knew, I had walked right up to him and was running my hands over his chest. He was well built and not bad looking for his age. I guessed he must have been about forty years old or so. I continued to run my hands through his chest hair for several seconds as I eyed his cock. Suddenly he spoke again.

"You can touch me there too if you want." He was pointing down toward his crotch and smiling.

I knew it was wrong but I was horny again. It seemed somewhat innocent. I was only doing it for educational purposes anyway. At least that’s what I told myself as I dropped down to my knees in from to him. I studied his cock for several seconds just looking at the curvature of his massive cock head and the thick veins that ran up his shaft. I could see it very clearly in the glow of the TV that was now just a blue screen as the tape had ended. I also studied his scrotum and the large testes that rested perfectly inside. I reached out with one hand and cupped his ball sack as I wrapped my other around his shaft and began to rub slowly. It was so big I could barely get my hand around it as I started to quicken the pace. I massaged his balls lightly as he started to moan. I hadn’t noticed until now that his hands were on my head running through my hair and it was really turning me on. My pussy was wet again and I could feel my juices start to slowly slide down my thighs. I had never been more horny in my life. Suddenly he began to pull me closer toward his cock and I looked up at him.

"Oh Rebecca, your really getting me hot. Your tits are so big and your body is so young and tight. Please suck my cock."

I looked back at his cock head and saw a small drop roll out of the slit on the end of his cock. I knew it must be a small dab of cum rolling out and I decided to try it. I opened my mouth and licked the drop off his cock head. He moaned as I did and it tasted really good. Em was right, it didn’t really taste like anything I could compare it to. I swallowed the drop and opened my mouth wide as I let his cock inch into my mouth. I closed my lips tightly around the head and began to suck. I figured that was what you did since they did call it ‘sucking cock.’ He then pulled my head into his crotch as his cock filled my mouth. I really did like it and started to suck up and down his shaft, taking as much of his cock as I could.

"Oh my God, you’re going to make me cum Becca!" he said loudly. I didn’t know what to do so I just kept sucking. A few seconds later I felt his cock swell in my mouth. His body tensed up and I felt a warm quirt of thick liquid hit my throat. I almost gagged but managed to swallow it as he pumped more of his cum in my mouth. I pulled some of his cock out so I could hold more of his cum until my cheeks were bulging. I couldn’t hold anymore and I had to pull away. I felt a couple more squirts hit my cheek as he pumped at his cock. I swallowed most of what was in my mouth. The rest ran down my cheeks and onto my breasts. I loved it and wished that I could have swallowed it all as I scooped up as much as I could on my fingers and licked it off.

"Wow! You really liked that didn’t you?" Mr. James asked.

"Yes, it was good." I replied shyly.

"Well, we had better get to bed. Let’s just keep this our little secret. What do you say?" he said.

Little did he know that I had something else in mind. He had already turned to pick up his pajamas off the floor when I asked him.

"Please fuck me now Mr. James."

I couldn’t help myself. I didn’t want to be a virgin anymore. I need a cock in my pussy or I would go insane. Mr. James was big and I figured I would also know what Coach Griffin’s cock might feel like, instead of just imagining it at night. He was a little stunned by my request.

"What? Did you just ask me to fuck you?" He replied, still unsure.

"Please, pretty please. I want it now. I want you to be my first. I don’t want to be a virgin anymore." I must have sounded like a cock-starved slut I though.

"I don’t know Rebecca. There are some things to consider first. I mean, I could get you pregnant."

"I’m on the pill" I said, and he smiled as he dropped his pajamas back on the floor.

"Well, you are a little slut tonight aren’t you," he said.

I blushed a little but wanted it even more. By saying that he only made me hotter as I stood up and kissed him hard. Our tongues met as he reached down and roughly jammed a finger into my cunt. I moaned loud as it felt great. My pussy was throbbing for attention.

"You’re sure a wet little teenage slut aren’t you?" he said, as he broke our kiss. I just closed my eyes and moaned at the feel of his hand on my cunt.

Then he picked me up and sat me on the couch. I spread my legs wide as he crouched down between. I watched as he positioned his cock at my entrance. He then leaned down over me as I put my arms around him. He pushed hard at my entrance until his cock head finally penetrated. It hurt a little and I felt full as he penetrated all the way inside me. It was not as painful as some of the girls said it would be, but I did feel stuffed. He let me get used to it a little before he started to pump his cock in and out of my pussy. I had never been so full as I began to moan loudly.

"God you’re tight," he said as I bit my lip trying not to be too loud. He then began to suck and lick my nipples and I was in heaven as this man pumped away at my pussy. I was starting to really get into it and began to match his thrusts with my own. After several minutes he said he couldn’t wait any longer.

"Cum in my mouth again," I said. I figured I was officially a slut now.

He smiled and quickened his pace which sent me into another major orgasm. I was still squirting when he pulled out, raised up, and pointed his cock at my face. I opened my mouth and saw a large white rope of cum leave his cock and land on my forehead. I then raised up and took his cock into my mouth not wanting to waste anymore. He emptied his balls into my mouth for the second time tonight as I greedily slurped and swallowed at his cock for more. Finally he stood up and lifted me to me feet. My legs were a little wobbly as he walked me back to Em’s room. He kissed me goodnight and then disappeared into the shadows of the hall. I made it to the bed and collapsed. My pussy was gapping widely as I fingered my cunt a little. Fatigue finally set in as I drifted to sleep dreaming of his huge cock inside me.

I woke the next morning at about eleven o’clock with the thoughts of all that had happened the night before floating in my head. I didn’t know what to expect as I got dressed and walked out toward the kitchen. Emily and her dad were already at the bar talking.

"Good morning," I said, hoping things were ok. Mr. James was dressed in a business suit and just finishing a cup of coffee. Em was still in pajamas and finishing breakfast.

"Hello Rebecca," Mr. James said, "There’s some eggs in the skillet there if you want some breakfast. I have to get to work for a meeting. I’ll see you all later."

He had no more than walked out the door when Em started in about last night.

"I can’t believe what we did last night! I can’t believe we got caught either!" she said with a giggle.

"Me either! So, what did he say when you saw him?"

"That’s the most amazing thing. He didn’t say a word. Here I was worried to death and he was more friendly than ever. I finally brought it up and he just shrugged and smiled and said ‘girls will be girls.’"

I was not as surprised as Em was to hear that. What kind of hypocrite would he be if he bashed Em for licking my pussy when I drank from his balls only an hour later. I decided to probe Em about something she had said to me the night before.

"What did you mean when you said I was going to like it because you had been practicing?" I asked. Suddenly her face became very serious, "I shouldn’t have said that I guess."

"What do you mean?," I asked, becoming a little concerned.

I waited patiently as she continued. "This isn’t going to be easy for you to hear, but I have been practicing off and on with a girl you are really close to. She is actually a woman."

My mind began to scramble for whom she might be talking about when suddenly an awkward thought entered my brain. Em had been staying over at my house very often lately. My mom had been almost insisting every weekend that she stay over. When she said it was a woman, I put two and two together and thought I had my match.

"Wait a minute! Tell me you’re not talking about my MOM!" I was becoming angry.

She hesitated and then said "yes" very shyly. I was steaming for an instance until I remembered what I had done last night.

"How? I mean why? How did it happen?" I was so stunned, and I was barely able to speak

"Well," she started slowly, "It was about four months ago when you were away at your aunt’s house. I was bored and decided to borrow one of your movies so I went to your house and your mom answered the door in a bikini. She looked really hot and I commented on how good she looked. She told me I could borrow the movie and started back toward the pool. I commented on how hot it was outside and she invited me to join her out by the pool if I wanted. She said I could borrow one of your bathing suits so I decided to take her up on her offer. After a while of chitchat she asked if I would mind rubbing some lotion on her. I figured she meant on her back but instead she took her top off and asked me to do her front. I couldn’t say no then, so I began to rub the lotion first on her stomach and then up to her breasts. Your mom really has nice tits and I was getting really horny and next thing I knew I kissed her. To my surprise she kissed me back and then asked if I would lick her pussy. She said she would lick mine next and before I could even comprehend the situation, we were both naked and I had my face buried in her pussy and she was moaning like crazy. She made good on her promise and licked me after she came. It has just continued since that first time. I’m sorry Becca. I never meant for it to happen, but now I don’t want it to stop. Please don’t hate me."

I wasn’t really too mad by the time she finished her story. I was actually getting pretty hot by her description of fucking my mom. I even found myself fantasizing that it was me licking my mom’s pussy.

"It’s ok Em." I said. "Besides, you may be the one mad after I tell you what happened last night." I decided to tell her since she was so honest with me.

"What do you mean?" she asked. "I know what happened last night."

"You don’t know what happened after you went to your dads room." I was about to spill my guts when she said something that stopped me in my tracks.

"Yes I do. You and daddy fucked each other on the couch." She said, very as-a-matter-of-fact like. I was shocked without belief.

"YOU SAW THAT?!" I quickly replied.

"Yes," she said calmly, "I was standing behind you the whole time daddy was fucking you. You just didn’t see me."

I was still puzzled, "But if you were behind me, your dad must have seen you."

"Sure, he watched me fuck my little pussy with a carrot while he rammed his big cock into your cunt. He has a big dick doesn’t he?"

My mind was swimming now. Could it be possible? It sounded absurd even as I was thinking it, but could Emily be fucking her own dad?! I was too shocked to speak so Emily began to make things clearer for me. She was smiling wide and racing with her story.

"Oh, I can’t stand it anymore! I just have to tell you! What you’re thinking is right Becca. Daddy and I have been fucking each other for almost a year now. Can you believe it? Mom doesn’t know a thing about it yet, but I hope we get the courage to let her in on it soon. She still has an amazing ass for an older woman. Anyway, I wanted to have you first though. We set the whole thing up. I just didn’t know it would be so easy. I was supposed to get you excited with my story about Billy, which evidently worked. You’re falling on top of me just sped things up and made it easier. Then daddy was going to walk in on us and act really mad. God bless him for letting us get each other off first. I’ll bet you anything he listened to us while he jerked off in the hall. He’s such a horn ball."

She laughed out loud as I still tried to make sense of it all. I was getting horny listening to the story and I notice she was slowly undressing as she continued.

"Anyway, I was going to come to your room and get you about an hour later and show you that daddy was jerking his meat in the living room and basically we were going to have a threesome, if you would go for it. Instead though, I just missed you and you were already sucking daddy’s cock by the time I arrived. I decided to just sit it out and let you have your fun."

She was now completely naked and I could feel my pussy getting wet again. Emily was really beautiful, more so than me, and I was falling in love with her body. Her breasts weren’t as big as mine, but her ass was just as sweet and her waist was tight and small. Her skin was evenly tanned and had no blemishes. I couldn’t keep my eyes off her.

"How in the world did you and your dad ever . . . " She stopped me before I even finished.

"I knew you would ask and ironically it was almost exactly like you. I caught him jerking off to a porno late one night and I was so horny I had to have him, even though he was my dad. The only real difference is that I had to talk him into it and you didn’t. He wouldn’t go for it at all at first but I was persistent. I finally grabbed his cock and dropped to my knees before he could get away. I had only sucked a few seconds and that was all it took. He came almost instantly. I guess he was really turned on having his own daughter suck his cock. And we’ve been fucking and sucking each other almost daily ever since."

During her story she had walked up to me and starting unbuttoning my top. By the time she finished her story, we were both naked again, horny for each other. Within minutes, we were in the 69 position on the kitchen floor sucking and moaning into each other’s pussies. After we had both nearly drowned each other with our juices, Emily got off me and reached a hand down to help me up.

"Oh my God Becca, you are really good at eating pussy. Now lets go shower and get dressed. We are supposed to be over at your house in an hour." She was still almost out of breath from her orgasms.

"What do you mean? What for?" I asked, also trying to regain my senses.

"I told your mom about my plan and she said if it worked, she wanted us three to have a little pool party today! She’s really exited about fucking you! She ate my pussy so hard after I told her my plan that I nearly passed out when my orgasm hit. She’s really horny for you. And you’re going to love your mommy’s pussy. It’s so lovely, and her big tits are enough for a meal. If you think I’m good, wait until you’re mom eats your pussy! I can’t wait."

And with that she took my hand as we scurried down the hall toward the bathroom. I don’t really remember the shower or the drive over to my house. My mind was swimming with thoughts of everything that had happened and everything that was going to happen. I couldn’t believe that in mere minutes I would likely be having sex with my own mother; an idea that would have seemed preposterous twenty four hours ago. However, now I was actually horny for my mommy. She really was a gorgeous woman for her age. She was still very young looking in all her features. She could probably pass for late twenties. Her breasts were large and firm, thanks to a boob job she got as a Christmas gift from dad a few years ago. She really kept her body in shape and she liked to dress daintily to say the least. I hadn’t really thought of my mother in such sexual description before but I sure was now. The thought of her big tits pressed against me and her lips on my pussy were causing me to rub my clit as Em drove.

"Good lord girl, you really are becoming insatiable aren’t you?" Em laughed, as she noticed my hand between my legs.

"I really am becoming such a slut aren’t I?" I was laughing as I said it, but I knew it to be more than true as Em pulled into my driveway.

I was really nervous as Em led me through the door and into the living room. She called out for my mom and she came practically running down the hallway wearing her skimpiest bikini. She was dark and beautiful and any apprehension I had before about going through with this quickly washed away.

"So, what’s the verdict?" mom asked, looking at Emily.

"It’s defiantly a go mom." I replied before Emily could.

Mom smiled a big warm smile, and walked over to me with her arms out.

"Oh my precious baby girl. I have wanted this for so long. I’m going to make you feel so good from now on."

I guess I was just expecting a hug but instead she wrapped on an arm around my neck and placed her other hand firmly on my breast. Then she kissed me hard ramming her tongue into my mouth. I wrapped my arms around her and grabbed her perfect ass cheeks as we kissed for several seconds. Emily was now beside us rubbing both our pussies with opposite hands when moms suddenly broke free and backed away.

"Wait girls. I have a surprise for you. Now I guess if you didn’t know before, I am not the best wife in the world, which is to say I keep boyfriends on the side to satisfy my needs. Your daddy is not always around you know Rebecca."

I was a little hurt to hear it at first, but I guess it seemed silly to think of mom as faithful to only dad after all I’ve learned in the last day.

"Now don’t be mad Rebecca, but I was cleaning up in your room the other day and I noticed your diary on the bed. Well, curiosity got the best of me and I took a look inside."

I was surprised by it but not upset. "No mother, it’s ok, I shouldn’t have left it out like that."

"Well anyway, you had written some fantasies about a certain Coach Griffin in the diary."

"Yeah, so what are you getting at mom. Don’t tell me you think less of me for it. We just made out like two newlyweds." I said with a smile.

"No, that’s not it. Coach Griffin is one of my boyfriends and I read where you were fascinated with finding out how big his dick was." She really had my interest now. I knew Emily was confused a little too, by the look on her face.

"I was hoping that Emily might have the same fascination as well. Do you Em?" mom asked.

"Well, sure. I think every girl in high school has fantasized about it." Em replied.

"Great!" mom said, "Then you will both be proud of me. Oh Nathan . . . "

She was looking back behind us toward the opposite hallway as she called his name. Emily and I looked around with amazement as we saw Coach Griffin standing there completely naked with a raging hard on. We were speechless.

"Hello girls," Coach Griffin said, "Your mom told me about this interesting situation and I decided I couldn’t pass it up."

I watched as he walked over to where Emily and I were standing. He came to me first and stopped just a couple feet from me. He was muscular and tanned with no body hair whatsoever from his neck down. I was stunned. His cock was enormous. Even larger than Mr. James’s and I couldn’t keep my eyes off it. It must have been thirteen inches long if it was one and so big around I dare to even describe. To make it even better, all his pubic hair was gone which made everything look even bigger and better. His unnatural sized cock slumped downward from its own weight as he stood watching me. He then took a couple more steps further and I shivered as he put his hands on my breasts. He began to undress me slowly and I actually felt an orgasm building even though he hadn’t touched my pussy yet. By the time he got to my panties I was moaning and trying to keep from attacking him. As he lowered my panties past my knees, I came. I had fantasized so many times about this and it made my juices flowed down my inner thighs as I stepped out of my panties and stood there with only my shoes and socks on. Coach Griffin then dropped to his knees and reached around me clenching my ass with his strong hands. I felt him run his tongue up my thighs licking my juices and then I felt his tongue on my slit. I was a little wobbly suddenly and had to put my hands on his shoulders for support. When I did, I noticed that Emily was laying underneath us, completely naked, and trying to stuff as much of Coach Griffin’s cock into her mouth as she could. Then I felt two new hands on my ass. I looked around just in time to see my mother spread my cheeks and lick my asshole. I was in whore heaven and loving every minute of it. It still all seemed so strange. Not twenty-four hours ago I was a virgin still fantasizing about when my first time might be, and now I was a sex slut sandwiched in between my teacher and my mother. Before long I was basically having one long intense orgasm that wouldn’t stop. The attention I was getting was just too much. Emily had taken a break from cock sucking to do a little on my nipples. Coach Griffin’s strong arms had more or less lifted me completely off the ground. I still had my hands on his shoulders for balance but mostly I couldn’t reach the ground with my feet. His face was pushing up hard into my snatch while mom was trying to bury as much of her tongue up my ass as she could. With the three of them touching and licking me at the same time, it was all too much for me. I began screaming so loud that I think Emily thought for a moment that I might be in pain. I was cumming a constant stream of juices that I knew must be almost choking my beloved coach. I could feel him come up for air every once in a while but it was never long enough to stop me from cumming. I was so wet from my pussy down that I felt like I had been in the shower. It was the most amazing thing I had ever felt in my life. I think the others were getting off just looking and listening to my reactions. I was involuntarily shaking and moaning loudly when suddenly I felt my feet come down firm on the floor again. Everyone had stopped and before I could comprehend why, Coach Griffin was standing up in front of me and quickly lifted me high off the ground.

"Wrap your legs around me now!" he commanded and I was more than happy to oblige.

"Debbie (that was my moms name) lift my cock up toward Becca’s pussy for me would you?" he said.

I couldn’t see her, but she must have done what he asked because suddenly he thrust me downward and his entire cock slid painfully into my cunt with one mighty push. I screamed out loud as tears filled my eyes. This time it really hurt, but I was wet enough that his whole cock was throbbing inside me. I was in enough pain that I couldn’t speak but I thought he would realize and let me go. I was wrong however, as he started to lift me up and down violently as his cock pumped in and out of me. He was standing up holding me and I had my legs around his waist. He was fucking me hard, grunting every time he thrusted me downward and his hips upward.

"OH GOD COACH, PLEASE LET ME GO! YOUR COCK IS TOO BIG! IT HURTS TOO MUCH!" I screamed.

To my surprise he only began pumping harder as I saw my mom walk around me and to the back of Coach. I saw her put her tongue in his ear for a moment and kiss his neck. My eyes were filled with tears but I could see the grin on her face as she whispered to Coach Griffin.

"Go faster Nathan. She doesn’t really want you to stop. It will start to feel good again soon. Fuck my daughter coach, fuck her with your massive cock."

I knew I was in it for the long haul then. I began to sob a little which only made Coach Griffin more aggressive. I remember hoping he would cum soon and it would be over with. I was crying hard and yelping with every thrust for several minutes. I could feel someone underneath me and knew it must be Emily because she was the only one I couldn’t see.

"That’s it Em! Suck his huge balls! Finger your pussy you little slut!" Mom was really enjoying being in command of the situation.

After a while the pain began to subside and it did start to feel better. My sobbing began to turn into moans of pleasure as my stretched pussy was getting more used to the huge cock it was taking in. The pleasure in my cunt rapidly began to intensify and I started to cum again. I could feel Emily’s tongue on my pussy licking at my juices and Coach’s shaft. Once again my orgasms were flowing with no end in sight. He was still fucking me hard and I was wondering how he could control his own orgasm so well. When my last one hit I felt dizzy and everything went black.

When I woke up, I felt a tingle at my pussy and saw my mother right above me looking at me with a smile. She had an ice pack on my cunt I guess in case she thought I hurt there. I could hear screaming and looked to the side of the couch I was lying on to see Emily lounging in a chair with both her legs up high on each of Coach’s shoulders. I could tell she had been crying also, but was now moaning in pleasure as coach pounded her pussy. I looked back at mom.

"Did I black out?" I asked.

"Yes darling, but I knew you were ok. It was just from the sex." She answered.

"Has he cum yet?" I asked, wondering how he could last so long.

Mom smiled, "No, not yet. He has the best control of anyone I’ve ever been with. But wait until he does cum. He cums more than a horse!"

"I love you mom. Why don’t you take off the ice pack? It doesn’t hurt anymore. I want you." I whispered as she lowered her head to give me a kiss. She had only meant for it to be a short kiss I suspect as I felt her try to pull away. I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her as hard as I could into my mouth. Our tongues met as I felt her pull the ice pack away and her fingers enter my cunt. I continued to make out with my mom for several minutes as Emily was screaming obscenities at Coach Griffin to fuck her harder. I still say she is a bigger whore than me, but I’m catching up. When we finally broke our kiss, mom looked at me lovingly.

"Would you like mommy to lick your pussy?"

"No mom, I want to lick your pussy. You haven’t had anyone fuck you yet and I can tell you need to cum."

No more words were needed. Mom rose up and I started to rise as well, thinking we were going to switch positions. Instead she put a hand on my chest and gently pushed me back onto the couch. I watched as the took a step or two forward until she stood right beside my head. Then she lifted her left leg up high and placed it between my head and the backrest of the coach, straddling me. Her right foot remained on the floor. Then she slowly started to swat down until her pussy was just millimeters from my lips. Her eyes never left mine as she squatted, and she had one of the finest bodies I had ever seen. She could have been a movie star, or better yet, a porn star with that body. I flicked my tongue at her clit a few times, teasing her, before I finally reached my arms around her hips and pulled her down into my mouth. It didn’t take long before she was moaning loudly, almost matching the noises Emily and Coach Griffin were making. I still couldn’t believe he hadn’t cum yet. It had been nearly forty minutes since this all started. Anyway, after a few more minutes of licking and sucking mom’s pussy, I could feel her begin to shake. Her legs became wobbly and she could no longer support herself as she fell to her knees, one on either side of my head, and her pussy firmly on my lips now. Then came her orgasm which was so wet I thought I might drown before I could swallow it all. Much of it ran down my cheeks and onto the couch, but I drank as much from my mom as I could. She was still breathing hard when I saw Coach Griffin put his hands on her cheeks. She never opened her eyes, instinctively turning her head with coach’s force and taking in as much of his cock in her mouth as she could. She was moaning muffled sounds as she sucked his cock. I did the only thing I could do being pinned between mom’s legs; I ate her pussy. I kept my eyes glued in on mom as she sucked coach’s cock. Then coach grabbed the sides of her head again and she seemed to know what that meant. She opened her mouth wider around his cock as he began to fuck her mouth. If I didn’t really understand the term ‘deepthroat’ before, I certainly did now as coach began to quicken his pace. I knew he was pushing his cock as far as humanly possible because mom’s moans would be silenced momentarily with each thrust cutting off her air. I then felt Emily begin to eat my pussy and I was in heaven again. This continued for several minutes until coach suddenly stopped fucking mom’s mouth and stepped back.

"I will be ready to cum soon. First, I want to ass fuck you."

Mom’s expression took on a strange combination of lust and fear as she stepped back onto the floor and rose to her feet. Emily raised her head from my pussy and we both watched intently at what was about to happen. Mom then went over to the chair that Emily got fucked on and dropped to her knees on the rug. She leaned over into the seat of the chair as Coach dropped to his knees behind her. Mom had a troubled look on her face as she called over to me.

"Baby, would you go to the bathroom and bring the petroleum jelly in here for Nathan sweetheart."

I looked at Emily and she seemed to be as nervous for mom as I was. I remember thinking, "there’s no way!" as I jumped up to do what mother said. When I returned, Coach Griffin was fingering mom’s asshole and jerking on his cock. Mom was looking a little more easy when I handed the jelly to coach.

"There you go Coach Griffin, please be careful." I pleaded, hoping he would.

"Thank you honey," he said, "but your mom can handle it."

I was actually feeling a little sorry for my mom and I told her she didn’t have to do it if she didn’t want to. But she just shook her head and told me it was ok. I went back over to the couch with Emily as we took each other in our arms. I was getting hot again thinking about what I was about to watch. Coach Griffin’s cock was not just long, it must have been as thick as his wrists and I couldn’t help but be curious about how this was going to work. I once pushed a zucchini part way in my ass during masturbation, but it wouldn’t go even half way in. Now coach was about to put his massive cock into mom’s ass and I couldn’t believe it would fit. Emily and I kissed each other and sucked on each other’s nipples a little, but our eyes never left mom and coach as he spread a very generous amount of vaseline on his cock. He then put a large blob on mom’s asshole. He placed his cock at her entrance as I saw mom’s body tense up from the stimulation.

"Just relax Debbie, your going to love this. I can’t believe you’ve never done it." Coach said.

That news made me all the more nervous. Mom had never even been fucked in the ass before and now she was about to take in a monster cock? I was worried and excited at the same time.

"OH FUCK, WAIT NATHAN! GO SLOWER FOR GOD’S SAKE!" Mom screamed with displeasure.

Coach had barely push his cock head in before mom was stopping him. He seemed a little frustrated but did what she asked.

"Ok, go ahead. But go slow damn it! This isn’t as easy for me as it is for you!" Mom sounded a little put out but still willing as Coach continued is penetration.

Coach Griffin had only gone an inch or so more when mom was screaming at him again. The head of his cock was inside, but just barely. His frustrations got the better of him finally as he ignored mom’s last request. I watched wide eyed at coach and my mom as he grabbed her firmly by the hips and gave a hard thrust.

"NO, I SAID STOP! OH SHIT, FUCK, IT’S TOO BIG. AWWWWWWWWWFUCK!"

Mom tried to fall forward away from him but the chair she was leaning on only let her go so far before coach dropped his weight down on top of her with a loud grunt. She was crying and begging for him to stop as he continued to push, his cock over half way in now. Emily and I were horrified and I was wondering what any of us saw in this jerk, when suddenly his entire cock was in. I was paralyzed with fear. He then stopped and rested, slumped over and lay on my moms back panting. He didn’t move until mom had stopped her sobbing. I knew her ass was stretched and must have been beginning to adjust to his cock. To my surprise, she then turned her head around and kissed coach on the lips.

"Oh thank you Nathan. It feels so good now. You know what I really want and need so well. I shouldn’t have yelled at you. Please fuck my ass."

I couldn’t believe it! I thought she would be ready to kill him and instead she was thanking him! I suddenly began to wonder how good his cock must feel in her ass to be that forgiving. I also felt bad about thinking of coach as a jerk. He was obviously doing what she really wanted. He must have known somehow. Emily was still clenching to me and seemed confused when I lowered my head to her nipple. She began to relax, seeing that the situation was ok again and I felt her hand on my pussy. We began to kiss long and deep as we fingered each other, peeking glances every now and then to coach and mom, who were making quite a lot of noise on the other side of the room. I was really starting to get into the love making Em and I were enjoying with each other when suddenly Coach Griffin let out a yell.

"OH YEAH, I’M GOING TO CUM!"

With that, our lovemaking stopped and both Em and I were watching Coach Griffin very closely. Mom, who was still face down in the chair, suddenly raised up and swung around quickly until she was on her knees in front of coach. His hand was a blur over his cock jerking it roughly as mom kneeled in from of him with her mouth wide open.

"Come on over here girls and get a taste. I’ve got plenty for everyone." Coach said.

I was a little nervous because of what mom had said earlier about him cumming like a horse, but I found myself rising off the couch even before he had offered the invitation. I reached for Em’s hand and we walked over and positioned ourselves at either side of mom on the floor. Mom was massaging his balls when the first stream erupted. He had pointed his cock directly at mom’s face when he popped. I watched in amazement as his long stream hit mom forcefully on the cheek and then across the bridge of her nose, glancing off onto Emily’s shoulder. It seemed to last forever as it slowly came to a steady stream flowing from his cock and onto mom’s breasts below. His cum was white as snow and very thick. His cock was still cumming when he turned toward Emily. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide as I say a second rope of cum let loose from his cock head. It was even larger than the first as it shot directly into Emily’s mouth. I saw her eyes open wide as she gagged hard on the load that I was sure landed directly in the back of her throat. She slumped forward and a gallon of cum must have come out of her mouth and onto the rug as she gasped for air. The last of coach’s second stream landed in Emily’s hair and then he turned his cock toward me. I opened my mouth and pulled my tongue back to cover my throat as he shot a third humongous stream into my mouth. My mouth was almost instantly filled with his cum and I closed and swallowed hard. His cum tasted really good as he continued to spew on my face. I was completely drenched when I saw him turn back to mom and shoot another stream into her mouth. It was still as large as ever and she handled it like a pro. He must have shot fifteen or more streams before he finished and each of us got a belly full and then some. We all had cum almost completely covering our faces and tits before he finally finished and was milking the last of his load onto Emily’s tongue.

"I told you!" mom said as she turned to me. Her face was almost unrecognizable, covered all in Coach Griffin’s sperm.

That’s when us three girls took turns licking and sucking all of his cum off of each other in one big cum orgy. Coach Griffin just watched on as we feasted on his seed he was so kind to give us. I couldn’t get enough and I’m pretty sure the other girls couldn’t be either. By the time we had finished, coach’s cock was hard again and he was ready for more. He really was a sex god.

"Let’s all go shower first." Mom said. "Then we can get back to fucking."

Our orgy was striking up again in the shower as Emily and mom were taking turns seeing who could stuff more of coach’s cock into their mouths.

"I’m going to get something to eat." I said. Emily decided to join me so we left Coach Griffin and mom to do their business.

Emily and I dried off and went into the kitchen when we saw my dad standing in the living room looking dumbly all around. The whole room was a mess, especially the rug that had caught some of coach’s cum during his explosion. Dad then turned and looked at me and Emily. We were horrified and didn’t know what to say.

"What’s going on here? Why are you two naked?" Dad asked calmly, his face a picture of confusion.

I still couldn’t speak, but was now feeling strangely aroused by the situation as I started around the bar and toward my dad. I scanned him over as I walked. Dad was a good looking man with a strong body. I had never though of him in a sexual way before, but my friends would often comment on how hot he was. Emily once jokingly told me how she would like to fuck my dad and I was starting to see her viewpoint.

"What are you doing home so early dad? I thought you weren’t coming home until Monday?"

"I took an early flight to come home and see my family and I found this."

His speech sounded calm but confused as he pointed to the wet stains on the rug. I continued to walk toward him and I caught him staring down at my young body several times before I reached him. I was horny and had decided to do something that I never would have dreamed. I was going to seduce my own father.

"Where’s your mother?" he asked, sounding a bit more upset.

"Don’t worry about her dad. I’m right here." I said as I reached for his hand. I pulled it up to my body and placed his palm on my breast. I could see he was dazed by this but he never tried to pull it away. I was nervous, but decided to go after it.

"I can do anything mom can do for you. I can see you have had a long week and I want to help." I said, as I put my hand on his crotch.

His cock was hard and I took that as a very good sign. I was actually able to give my own dad an erection and that will do wonders for your self-esteem I learned.

"Yes sir Mr. Davis, I want to help too, if you will let me. I think both of us together could relax you even more." Emily said. I had forgotten about Emily being even being there, but I guess she was as horny as I was and wanted to join. She was standing right next to me now and rubbing my neglected breast as I felt dad start to rub the one he was attending.

"Girls, this is insane. We couldn’t possibly . . . and with my own daughter . . . its wrong." Even as he was saying the words, he was still rubbing my breast and ogling over our young bodies.

As an ice breaker, you might say, Emily dropped down in front of dad and started to unzip his pants. I was pleased to see him remain still and do nothing to stop her. I looked down just as Em was reaching in to pull out his cock. I was surprised to see how large it was. It wasn’t as big as Coach Griffin’s, but every bit as big as Mr. James’s cock had been. I must have been in cock heaven and was thinking of how lucky I was when Emily put dad’s cock into her mouth. She sucked it a few times and then pulled it out.

"It’s just like my dad’s cock Becca." She said, and dad moaned loudly when he heard it.

"You have sucked your dad’s cock?" he asked Em.

"Sure, and now me and Becca are going to suck yours."

With that she put his cock back in her mouth and began to suck harder. Dad looked up at me with glassy eyes and then leaned over and kissed me full on the mouth as our tongues met. Then I broke the kiss and dropped down to join Em in sucking daddy’s cock. It was an incredible feeling having my dad’s cock in my mouth and I thought of how it was his semen that actually created the slut who is now sucking him for more. Em must have been aware that I was not going to share his cock with her until he came, so she suggested we move to the couch so she could get more involved. Dad sat down into the couch and I quickly dropped to my knees in the floor in front of him, taking his cock back into my mouth. Emily stepped up onto the couch and straddled my dad’s face as I saw him licking at her cunt. She was starting to moan loudly with pleasure as dad hooked his arms around her hips and pulled her fully down into his mouth. I was sucking as hard as I could when I felt his cock swell and his sperm shoot hard into my mouth. I was determined to swallow it all as I never let him loose. He emptied his balls into my mouth for several seconds until my cheeks were bulging with his cum. I slowly pulled my mouth from his dick, careful not to spill any of his sweet juices, and swallowed it all down. His cock was still hard and very wet so I quickly stood up, turned around, and sat my pussy down on his large dick. I began to fuck him with all my might. I never wanted to please a man anymore than my daddy and I didn’t want to disappoint him this time. My back was turned to him and my hands were on his knees as I fucked him hard.

"I want to lick my daughter now." I heard him say. I looked around to see him smiling at me and Emily was already on her way down to take over for me. I stood up and Emily took a seat on daddy’s cock as I made my way over to straddle his smiling face. As I lowered myself down, he began to lick me feverishly. I was quickly on my way to orgasm when he began to moan loudly into my cunt. I knew we was cumming again and looked around to see Emily jerking his cock as he was cumming onto her face. He didn’t have the stamina that Coach Griffin did, but he was still enjoying the hell out of himself. When I saw daddy cumming on Emily’s sweet little lips, my own orgasm hit and I nearly lost consciousness as I came all over daddy’s face. After we had all regained composure, Emily and I sat on either side of daddy and took turns kissing him for several minutes.

"Oh thank you girls! You don’t know how much I’ve fantasied about this very thing. I hope we can do this again sometime." Dad said.

"Sure Mr. Davis, I think we can handle that." Emily said, smiling at me.

"Sure thing!" I said, "I want us to do this a lot."

"So, where the hell is your mother anyway Becca?" dad asked.

Before I could say anything, mom walked right out into the middle of the floor in front of us.

"Right here Leon, watching you fuck our daughter and her best friend." Mom said, trying to look upset.

"Debbie! I didn’t know you were here!" Dad was obviously nervous as hell. I couldn’t help but smile at him a little.

"Sure I was here. I saw all of it. And you have some nerve having a threesome with these girls!" she said.

"I know your right." Dad said. "It was a horrible thing to do." He was looking down at the floor unable to look mom in the face.

"You’re damn right, and it was horrible. You didn’t even invite me to join!"

Dad quickly looked up at mom’s smiling face. He was completely confused again when Coach Griffin walked in.

"It’s ok sir. I took care of your wife for you while you were busy."

Dad was baffled beyond belief when he stood up and yelled, "What the hell is going on around here!?"

We all cracked up laughing as mom walked over to dad and gave him a kiss.

"Don’t worry honey," mom said. "We will be more than happy to show you."

After that we had one big orgy. It was even more fun having two dicks to play with and I have never been happier. Since that night Coach Griffin decided he had better quit his job at the school to start his own business, to avoid any controversy. He also decided to move in with us, with dad’s blessing of course. He sleeps with me in my bed and I have access to him whenever I want. I now even ask him to fuck my ass and that first time was memorable both because of how much it hurt at first, and because of how much I loved it after the pain went away. I am my mother’s daughter after all. I still call him coach, and dad actually likes having him around to help out with mom and me, and not to mention Emily, who is at our house almost every day. Sometimes she brings Mr. James with her. They still fuck regularly, but she mostly likes to come to our house by herself. She wants to give my two guys all the attention. We are insatiable and keep our men hard and busy most of the time when we’re home. It’s defiantly a two-man job, but they couldn’t ask for a better one I assure you.

Carolyn in the Morning pt.2

francis on Teen Stories

CAROLYN   2

First Date and Fuck:

After a series of recent failures to go further than some very heavy petting with girlfriends, I had started dating Carolyn.  As well as being horny as hell, there was the added advantage that she lived only two doors away.  Our first date was to the cinema, where after finding a deserted area, we started kissing and stroking each other over our clothes.

 Later, during a seriously exciting bout of French kissing, she had taken my hand and placed it under her skirt, and onto her sodden gusset.  I was at first taken aback, as all my previous girlfriends had at least made some attempt to play it coy and taken any attempt to touch their cunt as going too far - at least initially - before ‘r
Read More
eluctantly’ allowing further petting.

I started to gently stroke the front of her panties.  A groove appeared and my finger probed her, pushing the damp cotton into her as far as it would allow.  Carolyn moved forward on her seat and put her hand up her skirt.  I thought that she was about to stop any further stroking, but instead she pulled her panties off and pushed them into the pocket of my jeans.   Her legs were open and I had free reign of her cunt.   Now I had no barrier to my finger fucking her.  Carolyn was now making moaning noises and her breathing quickened.  Her hand reached towards me, resting it on my zip and slowly pulled it down.  Her hand then found its way into my boxers, and started to wank me.   My cock was already hard, but it became harder.  Carolyn was now pushing herself onto my hand and whispered into my ear that she was coming, at the same time her body stiffened briefly and her vagina gripped my fingers tightly, whilst a copious flow of sticky fluid drenched my hand.  I removed my fingers once her cunt relaxed.

 Carolyn continued stroking my cock.  I now eased a hand under her t-shirt and into her bra and pushed it over her breasts.  Stroking, and squeezing her breasts, along with gently pulling of her nipples soon had Carolyn moaning again. 

I told her I was about to cum, Carolyn increased the pace of her wanking and when she felt my prick start the pulsing, which proceeded the jetting of my spunk, she moved her hand so that it collected most of my ejaculate.  She removed her hand and licked her palm and my cock cream.  My caressing of her breasts and stiff nipples caused her to have another orgasm.  We continued kissing and shortly the film ended and we made our way home.

Outside our houses, after some more kissing, I told her that my parents were to visit my aunt in Derby at the weekend and were staying overnight.  Carolyn said that she would call as soon as she saw that my parents had left.

Saturday morning could not come soon enough.  I returned home, and in my bedroom realised I had her panties in my pocket.  I found a zip-lock plastic bag, then quickly undressed.   Getting naked into bed and with a rapidly stiffening prick, I inhaled the female scent of her knickers, whilst using a towel to wank myself.  The new stimulus of the smell of a girls used knickers soon had me coming.  I put her still damp panties in the bag and sealed it to keep them fragrant.

_________________________________________________________________
When Saturday arrived, I woke early and while my parents made final preparations before leaving for Derby, I took a bath and made my own preparations for Carolyn.  I took my stash of condoms from their hiding place and into my bedside table.   I was lucky  as I had a moderately large bedroom and I had a double bed of my own.  Time seemed to pass slowly and I willed my parents to hasten their departure.  At last they departed.  Surprisingly soon there was a ring on the doorbell, and I rushed down stairs and let Carolyn in.

I kissed her then I led her into the living room.  We were now stretched out on the couch and starting to loosen and remove clothing.  Carolyn had kicked off her loafers when we had started to kiss in the hallway and I was now undoing her white shirt.  She was pushing my t-shirt up and soon I raised my arms and she threw it onto the floor.  Soon her shirt joined it.  As I undid the side zip of her denim skirt, she was unbuttoning and unzipping my chinos.  I then removed her skirt and then my trousers.  As I was expecting her I was ‘commando’ and Carolyn was surprised not to find boxers.  So, seeing that my cock was already pointing upwards, she moved so as to lick the tip.  She started to give an excellent blowjob - lots of saliva, firm pressure to my glans and long strokes along the full length, before she engulfed as much as she could into her mouth.  I reached down and released the catch of her delicate, white, lacy bra and this was soon on the floor with the other clothes.  As I could not reach them I asked Carolyn to take her knickers off, which she did.  I soon felt my balls tighten, and let her know.  This had her increasing her wonderful ministrations and I sent several jets of man milk into the back of her throat.  Some Carolyn managed to swallow, whilst the rest seeped down the side of her mouth and onto her breasts, which I massaged into her firm plump globes.

I now wet a finger and ran it along her pubic furrow.  Her cunt started to open and her own lubrication made my fingers slick and they slipped easily in her.  With my hand palm upward I stroked the front wall of her love tube.  I felt a series of ridges and pressing more firmly rubbed this area.  Carolyn exclaimed, “Oh yes, that’s it!  Yes, that’s so good; keep going I’m nearly there!”  Then she arched her back and then groaned, “Oh fuck I‘m cumming.”  Milky cunt juice flooded out onto the sofa.  Years later, I would realise that by luck I’d found her ‘G spot’.  I looked at the damp patch and hoped that it would not stain, or that I could clean it up before Mum noticed it?

Slumping back, Carolyn’s rapid breathing slowly returned to normal.  Once it had, I suggested we go up to my bedroom.  She picked the clothes up and started towards the stairs, I chased after, and giving her bum several playful slaps as we ascended quickly.  I pushed the door of my room open and Carolyn jumped on the bed.  She moved so that she was sitting in the middle; throwing the clothes on the floor.  I joined her and we were sitting facing each other, with my legs stretched out, hers over the top of them.  We started kissing, and I soon squeezed her breasts, then I used my mouth and lips to tease her nipples.  They stiffened and I flicked my tongue over them rapidly.  Carolyn moaned; I was pleased that I seemed to doing OK - so far - in fact my ego had had quite a boost. 

I continued working on her breasts, and returned to some further kissing.  My penis was stiffening and nudged Carolyn’s pubic hair, as I moved, the tip of my cock slipped into her wet cunt.  I nearly pushed forward to enter her completely, but Carolyn moved her hand down and slipping the tip upwards and using my pre-come and  her fluid that had soaked my glans, lubricated my cock as she wanked me.  As she did so she asked me to pass her a condom.  Luckily, I could reach the side table with my stash of rubbers.

I passed one to her and she opened it and rolled it down my stiff rod.  Now she lowered my cock so that it again nudged her labia.  As her legs were over mine, she slipped forward and I slowly entered her.  I was glad she was controlling things, as I could have easily rushed and it would have been over too soon.  We rocked to and fro and we reached around each other, holding each other tightly.  In doing so I lifted her by her bum and I was now fully imbedded in her warm, wet cunt that was gripping me with surprising tightness.  Carolyn leaned forward and I lent back so she was kneeling over my now prone body.

Carolyn was moaning with pleasure, as she pumped up and down on my prick.  I held her by her arse and helping her movements (I hoped), as I started to stab my cock into her.  I was near to ejaculation and I told her that I was cumming. My movements speeded rapidly and with one final thrust I spurted forcefully into her several tiAmes.  Carolyn had not yet cum, and shouted out, “Keep going, keep going, I’m nearly there.”  I was still hard and having recovered slightly, I started thrusting back to meet her now rapid movements.  Sweat was covering both of us in a fine sheen.  Carolyn came several times, her cunt gripping my cock tightly, which stopped my thrusting.  Groaning loudly, she eased off my cock and rolled onto the bed.  I took the condom and tied it, before throwing it in the waste bin.

Carolyn rose from the bed and went into the bathroom.  I heard her pissing, and water running.  When she again sat on the bed, she asked my to lick her.  I lay down as she opened her legs, and smelt the fresh smell of lemon soap, over which was the scent of a sexy girl.  I used my finger to open her up and noticed her sticky love juice, which had coated her pink lips.  My tongue moved over them, tasting her femaleness.  It had a very pleasant sweet-sour taste.  I now pushed into her depths, and used a thumb on her clit.  Soon she was moaning again and was having a series of orgasms.  My face was wet with her juices as she pushed hard onto my tongue, before relaxing back onto the duvet.

I reached for another rubber and quickly rolled it on.  Carolyn had her eyes shut.  I put my tip to her entrance and firmly pushed so that I was fully embedded in her.  She let out a loud grasp, and as I rapidly pumped into her she shouted encouragement before we both came to a noisy mutual climax.

I put a pair of boxers and a t-shirt  on and went down stairs to prepare some food and drink.  Carolyn soon appeared just wearing her white shirt - no panties.  The refreshments were ready, but seeing her without panties had given me another erection.  I lifted her on to the kitchen table. She lent back, supporting herself with her arms.  Her shirttail was open and her cunt was visible.  I moved between her legs and kissed her.  My erection was lying against her pubic hair.  I took a risk and thrust my bare prick in her.  Carolyn told me to be careful, and added she wanted to see me soot my load.  It was better and slicker as I moved it and out of her. Carolyn squealed with delight, and luckily came shortly before me.  I felt my sperm start to rise, and letting out a cry of pleasure, pulled out and shot several arcs of spunk over Carolyn.  The spurts hit her breasts and belly, which she rubbed to her skin and then  licked her hand clean.

“That was much nicer than with a rubber,” she said, “I’ll have to get on the pill, or an IUD.  I want it without a rubber as soon as possible, so I can feel that blast of spunk inside me, I could also feel the ridge of your bell end, fantastic“.  Great.  What a girl, I thought.

We had our snack, and went back upstairs to bed; soon we were dozing.  After the nap, we continued making love, before Carolyn went home late so as sleep at home, so as not to worry her mother.  To be honest, I needed a good nights sleep.

Next morning Carolyn woke me at about 10am and I was delighted when she suggested  breakfast and a bath.  A soapy Carolyn soon had me hard and we made love in the bath.  Then we had some breakfast and again make love till late afternoon, when we dressed and made the house tidy for my parent’s return and ourselves neat and tidy.  What a great weekend.

The Making of a Big Tittied Cumslut 4

GullyGus on Mind Control Stories

Chapter 4

John “Doc” Demmer was outside loading his car when he saw the Molnar family exit Gus GullyÃ

Read More
¢â‚¬â„¢s home 2 doors down.  He saw Judy and shook his head.  He had been seated in the front pew at church service and as so had an up close and personal look, when Judy’s dress had pulled tight, at just how large the young short girl’s breasts really were.  He chuckled to himself and muttered “everyone keeps secrets”.

Doc thought about his own secret.  In the small town of Worth he was most likely the first or second most respected man.  But he had a secret dark side too.  The truth of that matter was John “Doc” Demmer loved women.  And even though he had a beautiful wife and family Doc couldn’t help himself when he saw another woman he had to look.  Whenever the urge overtook him in a public setting John always was discreet with his memory he could take in everything vital about the feminine form at just a glance, and then he was able to study the image his mind created for him.  No one would suspect he was studying the curve of a women’s breast or her deep cleavage in his mind.  But it was often true John Demmer had a tit fetish.  Whenever he saw a woman his eyes were drawn as if by magnetic force to that woman’s breasts.  It didn’t matter if the woman was 10 or 90 he had to look.  Only his superior intellect and charm kept him from being caught.

John Demmer was, since about age 13, searching for the most perfect set of breasts in the world.  At 13 he thought those perfect breasts belonged to his sister’s best friend.  Every time she came over he was secretly watch her dreaming of seeing her large breasts naked.  He finally achieved his goal when his sister’s friend had spent the night.  All it cost him was a couple leg cramps (and a mess to clean).  He had spent 3 hours hiding in the bathroom cramped bathroom linen closet.  Since then he had found several sets of boobs which he thought were perfect all the way through college and medical school.  When ever he saw a perfect pair he made it his quest to see them bare.  He rarely failed his quest.  As first a good looking boy then going on to become a doctor he seemed to have few problems separating a female from her blouse and bra.

A couple years out of medical school and trying to establish his own practice he met Kathy Moore.  The meeting was purely accidental.  Kathy had left her small home town and went to the big city dreaming of the excitement and adventure (and romance?) that would be hers in a major metropolitan area.  Instead she found herself being an overworked underpaid waitress.  She had a crappy little studio apartment that she could barely pay the rent on.  She was either at work or at home almost all the time.  She was working a double shift one night; she needed the money as her rent was already late, when John Demmer’s car had broken down near the restaurant.  He had come in only to use the phone and call for service when, he quite literally bumped into Kathy.  John had not expected to feel, what he thought, were a perfect set of boobs.  He had gotten directions to the phone and had turned and taken a single step when he collide with Kathy.  She had been carrying a large tray of food raised up high to squeeze through between the closely packed tables.  John had been pointing to where another waitress had said the phones were when his hand met Kathy’s breast.  Shocked Kathy dropped the tray food went everywhere.  Kathy’s boss was horrified and even though John offered to pay for all the ruined food Kathy’s boss fired her on the spot.  Less than 6 months later Kathy Moore became Kathy Demmer and they had moved back to Worth.

But just because John married Kathy didn’t mean he gave up looking at breasts.  It only meant now he needed to exercise caution.  As now as he watched the Molnar family, unobserved, he was able to take a closer look.  Judy’s breasts were hidden by her shapeless sack dress once again but Pam’s clothes showed that mom had a very nice set too.  Pam might be older and a few pounds more than her ideal weight still it was obvious where Judy’s curves had come from.  Doc started imagining what both mother and daughter might look like naked.  Just the thought put a contented smile on John’s face.

John had always loved to talk about women’s breasts.  In college he and some dorm buddies had actually made a chart ranking each girl they met.  If you didn’t know a women’s name you had to learn it to put her on the chart.  The chart ranked the women not by a number (like a 1-10 scale) or stars but by bra cups.  The ultimate was 5 full bra cups.  Very few women had ever rated a 5.  Judy was a distinct possibility to top the scale and even a little heavy Kathy could be a 4 cupper.  John no longer kept a chart but one of his dorm buddies lived in Worth.  He was the only person in Worth that John could share secrets with.

Norm Johnston was that man.  He had settled down from his wild college days.  His secret was that he wished he could be more like Doc.  He knew about Doc’s affairs and his still never ending quest to find the perfect boobs.  After graduating college with a CPA degree he found that girls where not as attracted to accountants as to young doctors.  He sometimes wished he had gone to medical school but Norm couldn’t stand the sight of blood.  Norm had moved back to Worth right after college and is a successful accountant handling several large farm accounts.

Norm married hometown girl Sally Parker.  The Johnston’s was not a perfect marriage as Norm preferred more full breasted women and in the breast department Sally was lacking.  Norm married her because after getting drunk and having sex with her (he had failed with his date) Sally had announced she was Norm’s girlfriend.  Not wanting to stir up trouble, Sally’s dad was an early client, Norm didn’t correct her.  When Norm finally built up his courage, and his client list, he told Sally that he thought they should see other people.  Then Sally dropped a bombshell that she had missed her period.  She was pregnant with Norm’s child.  Norm’s choices were limited he could either marry Sally before she showed signs of pregnancy or risk a scandal that might ruin him both personally and professionally.  Norm opted for the altar.  And Sally Parker became Sally Johnston.  A month after there wedding Sally came home from the doctor smiling and happy saying that it had been a false pregnancy.  By then it was too late for Norm.  Divorcing the daughter of one of his best clients was never an option.  Sally did prove fertile.  She bore Norm 4 children over time.  The eldest David, named after Sally’s dad, was a bit slow in school and rarely was seen with other boys.  Then came Billy and Bobby, they are identical twins.  Both boys seemed to have been born with an overabundance of energy.  They seemed to be always on the go and since they are identical twins they seem to be everywhere at once.  Then finally there is Amy.  Amy was a complete surprise.  Doctors had informed Sally that after the birth of the twins that she would be unable to have any more children.  Amy was a gift from god.  The daughter Sally had always hoped for.

John Demmer was pulled back was his reverie when he realized Rich and Pam Molnar were approaching.  They had noticed him out at his car and feared their dinner invitation was about to be canceled.  Maybe Doc had an emergency.  Pam was especially worried as if dinner was cancelled she knew Rich would expect her to whip up a roast for Sunday dinner.  This would involve hours of work for Pam.  She had so looked forward to a nice relaxing day of letting someone else do the work.  Pastor, without hesitation but with a look of concern asked the big question.  “John is everything okay?  Are we still on for dinner?”  John was smiling as he replied, “Oh yeah everything’s great just that meeting your family at church several members of the congregation expressed an interest in wanting to know all about you and your family.  So Dinner has been changed to Wolf Woods and has become a barbecue.  But don’t worry I can do magic with a grill and I’ve got a mess of thick juicy steaks for us.”  Pam was elated.  Dinner at the Demmers’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’ would have been fun but she’d be expected to offer to help Kathy in the hot kitchen.  But a barbecue meant the men did all the cooking she could just relax.  Plus with more people she’d be at the center of attention.  John suggested that Pastors family change and then Rich could drive his car and follow the Demmers’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’’ out to the woods.

Back at there house Pastor informed the kids of the change in plans and that they should change into light clothes they could play in.  Jimmy was excited.  Judy was a bit nervous after what had happened in church.  Pastor changed into a short sleeve shirt and slacks but kept his collar on figuring he would be more Pastor than Rich today.  Kathy chose a light print blouse (you could almost make out her bra through her blouse) and shorts.  Judy chose her thickest t shirt; under this she wore a full bra, and shorts that were almost knee length.  Jimmy picked a tank top and cutoffs.  As Jimmy changed he noticed a flashing light on his computer indicating he had mail.  He quickly logged on to see what the message was.  It was from Gandalf telling him he did an inspired job at the church and that if he continued to show initiative Jimmy would rise in through the ranks of Gandalf’s legion.  And wouldn’t it be funny after what happened in church if Jimmy could sprinkle some of that joke itching powder he got in Judy’s bra that way if Judy perspired her boobs would itch.  Imagine how everyone would laugh at that sight!  Smiling Jimmy logged off thinking of being near the head of a great legion in an upcoming magical war.  He vowed that he’d follow Gandalf’s orders, he was now sure Gandalf was not Dan or Doug   He took the itching powder statement as an order and since Judy was still in the bathroom he could slip into her room unnoticed.  Jimmy had no way of being sure which bra Judy would wear so he sprinkled a small amount of the powder in each.  He moved quickly before Judy got out of the bathroom and changed.  Pastor started calling for the kids and with Judy being last, as usual, they came down changed and hurried to the car.

The woods proved to be the perfect place.  Abundant room for the gathering along with many activities for people young and old a like.  There was a volleyball net up, and horseshoe pit and a playground among other things.  Along with plenty of wooded area if someone sought solitude.

Judy upon seeing the number of vehicles parked at the entrance to Wolf Woods groaned almost silently.  Pastor, again demonstrating that he was right for his calling, intuitively knew what was wrong.  Pulling into a parking space he told Judy she had nothing to worry about.  That a lot of the cars were families, probably having picnics of there own.  He indicated the woods telling her she had nothing to worry about cause if the crowds proved too much she could always go off and be by herself and still be within easy ear shot if he called.  Judy felt a little calmer she wanted to be a brave little solider for dad.  “But why are my breasts starting to itch?” she wondered to herself.

Back in Chicago Judy was considered a fine baby sitter.  Younger children were easier for her to relate too.  They mostly wanted stuff because they needed it, like a diaper change or to eat or have a mess cleaned up.  But at some magical point, she wasn’t exactly sure when, people started wanting stuff they didn’t need.  As her body had changed and developed she came to understand this all to well.  That man when Judy was 6 had changed her childhood.  But it had been her mothers fault too.  Pam wanted to keep Judy in a plastic bubble so nothing bad could ever touch her.  But the bubble kept the good away too.  Sandy had never had friends.  Never been on a date.  There were a whole lot of never's in Judy’s life.  About the only place her mom had taken Judy was to the nursing home Pam volunteered at 3 times a week.  Judy was happy there.  Whenever she was there she worked hard and was quite pleasant no matter what was asked of her.  Judy reflected while there on something her mother had told her.  That as people got older they become children again.  And yes Judy understood that.  They needed help eating and walking, they needed help into the bathroom (some even wore diapers).  Judy thought of helping at the nursing home as if it was baby sitting, and she liked baby sitting.

Jimmy wasn’t the only one who received email after church.  David Johnston had also made a new contact in April.  David’s new friend signed his emails “Cyber Punk”.  His emails had mainly been about rebellion.  Cyber Punk had parents just like David’s.  They didn’t trust him with the simplest responsibilities with out following behind and checking up on him.  David was really insulted the few times his parents had asked Sandy to baby sit him and his siblings.  Sandy wasn’t even a year older plus she was a bitch after Mr. and Mrs. Johnston went out.  Sandy would think nothing of getting on the phone and staying on for hours.  Sandy experimented on Mr. Johnston’s computer.  That was the one thing David didn’t mind.  She’d go to sex chat rooms that David had no idea even existed.  David learned about them by spying on Sandy.  One time he even saw Sandy take her top off and sit there in just her bra.  He had jerked off that night to the image of Sandy’s, admittedly small, breasts in her lacey bra.  In April David finally convinced his parents that he needed a computer of his own, and because Mr. Johnston was tired of his computer being in use when he needed it, David got his own computer for his room.  David had agreed his brothers could use it to but everyone understood it was David’s computer.

Cyber Punk was good at hooking David up with porno sights.  And like Cyber Punk, David’s taste in pictures was large breasted young girls, preferable wearing a few loads of cum.  Since connecting with Cyber Punk David averaged masturbating 3 to 4 times every day.  Cyber Punk also provided David with several story sites.  But David, not being much of a reader, only really liked stories of control.  Ropes and chains were cool, and even sort of medieval, but David’s favorite type of control was mind control.  Cyber Punk thought that was so cool and that he loved those stories to that’s why he sent so many of those sites.  Had David been smarted he might have seen how Cyber Punk was leading him to be just the way he wanted.

On this particular Sunday Cyber Punk’s email to David was slightly different.  It asked “Did you (David) enjoy the show at church.  Do you think Judy was hot?  Did you see how big Judy’s boobs were?  Bet you wouldn’t mind Judy being your baby sitter.  Bet you can’t wait to get to the woods and check out what Judy’s wearing.  Want to have some fun?  Maybe get a better look at Judy’s boobs.  Have your brothers think they started a water balloon fight.  Then watch for your chance and drench Judy’s chest.  You’ll get such a cool view.  To bad she’ll be wearing a bra or it would even be cooler!

As the big picnic/barbecue began Pastor was most pleased by the large turnout.  It seemed even the people not affiliated with the church had decided to come out to meet him and his family.

The crowd of strange faces greatly increased Judy’s nervousness.  Everyone was shaking her hand saying how happy they were to welcome her.  Was it her imagination or did most of the guys, young or old, sneak a peek at her chest.  Her over sized t shirt hid her curves, of that she was certain, and she had picked her thickest bra so her breasts were well hidden, but they still peeked.  And why were her boobs itching more!  She knew she was in the woods but ants couldn’t have gotten in her bra, could they?  Judy felt close to panic and tried to catch her parent’s eye to let them know she needed to be alone but they were enjoying the spotlight.  Finally Judy couldn’t take it any longer and mumbled something that could have been “bathroom” and hurried to the Port o Potty.

Once in the cramped stall she felt blessed relief at being alone.  But her boobs still itched.  But her boobs were the only thing that itched so how could ants have gotten in her bra?  She decided to investigate.  She pulled off her t shirt, then unhooked her bra and removed it as well.  She looked inside the cups of her bra.  There seemed to be tiny brown spots on the white inner lining.  Could this be what was making her itch?  Where had they come from?  Had mom done laundry?  Maybe there was something in the water or the washer.  With her bra off Judy decided it was a perfect time to see if she could rub away the itchiness she still felt.  She had just started when a banging started on the door.  Judy jumped before she realized it was just someone knocking to see if the bathroom was open.  She knew she needed to get dressed so others could use the bathroom.  She looked down for her bra, but it was gone!  Her head swiveled searching the cramped little portable bathroom but didn’t see it.  Then it hit her, the only place it could be.  When she had jumped her bra had slipped between her legs and dropped down the partial full hole.  It was gone.

Judy groaned she supposed she could reach into the hole and retrieve her bra but it would be in no shape to wear as any number of people had already relieved themselves in the bathroom.  Judy pulled on her t shirt hoping, but not being able to check as there was no mirror, that it covered her adequately.  Upon leaving the bathroom Judy was met by the man who had knocked.  He smiled at her but when his eyes met her chest his smile changed to grin.  Judy knew right then that she needed to get away be by herself.  The t shirt was not thick enough to hide the fact Judy was braless under it.

Judy looked to wear her parents were she had noticed a couple trails leading back into the woods behind them.  She discarded the idea of escaping that way as she would have to go right through the largest part of the crowd.  Looking the other way was a fairly large open are where a few people were swatting a volley ball around.  And in the distance she saw kids running around playing.  She’d still have to pass people but there would be less people this way and maybe the kids wouldn’t even notice her.  Her mind made up she started that way.

She had seen the openings for a couple trails they were just past where the kids were playing.  Keeping her head down, she didn’t want to appear rude; she hoped to not interact with anyone.  She wondered what she would say to her parents about what had happened and why she had taken off.   She wasn’t watching where she was going but knew by the squeals of young laughter she was close to where the kids had been playing she looked up to see where the trails opened from.  The sun was beating down and she raised her hand to shield her brow as she saw a sign.  Just then a boy ran past.  He was being chased.  The boy doing the chasing had something in his hand.  He threw it at the boy just as the boy darted past Judy.  Judy had no time to react.  A water balloon burst fully on her now braless chest.  The t shirt stuck to Judy like a second skin.  To anyone with eyes Judy’s boobs were visible through the soaked t shirt.  A boy he seemed bigger than the others stood rooted to the spot staring open mouthed.  Judy was frozen, not from the water that was very cold, but in shock.  Seconds pasted before Judy yelped, crossed her arms over her chest, and bolted into the woods.  She neither knew nor cared where she was going.

David was standing on the path that led into the woods.  His eyes bulged.  His mouth dropped open.  And hardness formed at his crotch.  All this happened in the few seconds Judy stood frozen arms spread wide.  When Judy bolted forward she soon realized that running with only one arm covering her boobs proved best, it allowed her better balance and speed.  The path entering the woods was narrow with shrubbery at its beginning.  David was standing in the middle of the narrow path.  As Judy brushed by David, her free arm inadvertently brushed the boy’s crotch.  Judy never even realized it had happened.  To David it was another story.  David had never had anyone touch him there; he couldn’t stop the groan that escaped his lips.  Already Judy was to far away to hear it.  David grabbed his own crotch and not caring if he was observed or not whipped down his shorts.  He grabbed his cock; it only took 3 strokes before his warm white gooey fluid was painting the leaves of the bush next to him.  David’s orgasm seemed to last forever as his testicles continued to pulse with huge spurts of cum.

David didn’t know it but he was observed.  He had been having a water balloon fight with his twin brothers, Billy and Bobby, they had run on ahead but at Judy’s loud yelp they turned back.  They turned just in time to see the new girl put her arm over her chest and run, brushing past David, into the woods.  Then something totally unexpected happened.  Their big brother David, whom they thought was totally cool, dropped his shorts right out in the open.  The boys thought David had to pee.  Stuff shot out of his dick but it sure didn’t look like urine and it came in spurts.  Was David rubbing his dick as the stuff came out?  The boys weren’t sure what was going on but there own hands had gone to there respective crotches and rubbed some imitating David only with their pants up.

With so many voices able to be heard from where the 3 boys were it is impossible to say how many other sets of eyes witnessed what David had done but one set was a certainty.  Sandy had kept a close eye on Judy.  She was searching the new girl for strengths and weaknesses.  Sandy saw that Judy could be disturbed by large crowds; Sandy had watched Judy hurry off to the bathroom.  Sandy watch from a small distance away as Judy left the port o potty.  She blinked a couple times making sure she was seeing right but yes Judy’s boobs were definitely bouncing more after she left the bathroom then before she went in.  Sandy discreetly followed Judy wondering what more she might see.  She saw David chasing his brothers.  Those clowns were behaving like little kids having a water balloon fight.  The twins were running apparently out of ammo.  David was holding a huge water balloon but it was fairly obvious he wouldn’t catch his brothers.  That was when Judy crossed the boy’s path.  Judy getting soaked and David’s reaction proved too much for Sandy she collapsed behind a tree laughing.  Sandy knew she’d want to share this with “Friend” as soon as she got home.  If she could ever stop laughing that is she thought?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Making of a Big Tittied Cumslut 3

GullyGus on Mind Control Stories

Chapter 3

Sunday morning bloomed sunny and bright.  Birds were chirping it looked like a wonderful day.  But for Sandy the day started a little different

Read More
ly.  First she woke still feeling groggy her date with the boys had kept her out fairly late, and with the pot and beer she guessed she was a little hung over.  But that wasn’t exactly it.  There was something more.  A nagging at the back of her mind that she couldn’t quite grasp.  When she got up and saw her computer and the flashing light it hit her.  “Oh my god, I forgot to email “Friend”.

Last April she had gotten her first email from the mysterious “Friend” she had been instantly intrigued.  A faceless person who seemed to understand everything Sandy was going through.  It was like she didn’t even need to say things.  It was like “Friend” knew and understood her deepest thoughts.

Back then Sandy’s biggest concern was of the string of robberies.  She had lots of possessions and she hated the idea of losing any.  The fact is “Friend” supplied stats and info about the robberies that had helped Sandy convince her dad of the need for a security system.  With Dr. Demmer purchasing an elaborate security system was crucial to having almost every home in town getting there own.  Dr. Demmer was considered a trend setter and a very wise man.  So people felt safe following his example.

Sandy recalled how “Friend” had actually correctly predicted Mike’s need to go all the way and in his own way “Friend” had helped to protect Sandy’s virginity.  Mike had kept his own secret after that night, one he shared with only Paul.  To Mike Sandy was the most exciting girl in the world but… she was a poor lay.  That when she had been giving him a hand job getting him ready she had never been more exciting.  That was one reason he had kept going but when he had entered her she didn’t seem to respond.  He was humping but she wasn’t working with him.  Truth is told he felt it was like sticking his cock in a tree stump.  The tightness felt great and he knew he was her first but from the waist down it was like she was paralyzed.  It was almost like having sex with 2 different girls or that Sandy had just changed personalities.

Sandy often thought about who her special “Friend” might be.  She suspected friend was a shy boy who had a crush on her and this was how he let his feelings out.  But somehow that just didn’t fit.  She had asked “Friend” to talk about who he (or perhaps she) was.  “Friend” never answered any questions about him/herself.  Wouldn’t even say whether “Friend” was male or female or even give an age.  Sandy fantasized that she was chatting with an all powerful oracle or maybe an angel.

Sandy hurried over to her computer hoping if she sent the email now “Friend” might not notice her tardiness.  She knew, deep down inside, that “Friend” would know.  Heck the flashing light on her computer showed she had a message.  She tried fooling herself by thinking I could have gotten an email from anyone that’s why the lights blinking.  She logged on and even her slight hopes were dashed there was an email from “Friend”.  This one was a little different.  The return addresses on the previous emails, at least the ones she remembered checking had come from the school.  This one had as its return address the church.  She had never gotten a message from the church before.  Was it a coincidence she was just thinking about angels or was it something more?

The content of the email hit Sandy like a punch in the stomach.  She felt a little sick after reading it but forced herself to reread the short email.  It said “Sandy I have tried to be your friend but still you forget about me.  Maybe next time I should just let Mike and Paul rape you.  I told you to write me after your date last night without fail.  I did not receive an email from you so I think it best if we stop chatting.  I like to think of myself as kind hearted so I will give you only one chance.  If you want our chats to continue be at church for mass and pray for forgiveness.  If your not there or are late I will know and we will never speak again.  I need to know I have your absolute trust and that you will always do what I tell you no matter what.  I’m trying to guide you and to do that I need our wills to be one.  (signed) “Fading Friend”.

Sandy felt horrible.  She was on the verge of losing her best friend, her confidant, her advisor, her angel.  She couldn’t take it after losing Mandy to lose “Friend” too.  She looked at the clock it read 8:50 and thought oh no please go no!  Mass started promptly at 9.  She was still in her night shirt.  She hadn’t showered.  Her hair was a rat’s nest.  Her breath was morning breath.  And she only had 10 minutes and the church was a 5-10 minute walk away!  Sandy jumped up and ran to her closet.  The first dress her hand closed on she pulled out and put on, then she grabbed her hair brush and ran for the front door.  Her family had already left for church.  She hurried down the side walk dry brushing her hair knowing it wasn’t doing much good as she encountered plenty of tangles.  She wasn’t even aware of what she was wearing only that it was a dress.  As she arrived at the church she got plenty of attention and many openly stared at her.  She saw her family and hurried over to their pew.  Sandy hadn’t been to church in 4 years.  She genuflected upon entering the pew then dropped to her knees in pray.  She had once known the words to some pray but they escaped her now.  She only hoped if “Friend” was watching he/she/it would approve.

While Sandy had still lay slumbering next door the Molnars were up early.  Pastor had left to meditate at the church, which was in fact his church now.  He had shared with his wife how he had planned to call her and the kids up to the altar to introduce the whole family at once to the congregation.  Pam Molnar thought it was a fine idea but advised him to let it be a surprise to the children.  She was worried Judy would be too nervous and that Jimmy might dream up some kind of stunt.  Pam kissed Pastor as he left and started breakfast for the family.

Judy had awoken to a room filled with sunlight.  She remembered falling asleep while reading; her parents must have just let her sleep.  Judy was hot from lying in bed in direct sunshine still in her baggy and hot sweatshirt.  She got up and pulled it off.  She stretched and sat there a few moments trying to get used to her surroundings.  It hadn’t hit her that mom hadn’t put curtains up in her room.  She wanted to take a shower so without thinking she stood and unhooked her bra wanting a fresh bra for church.  She was slipping it off when she heard a noise and glancing toward her door she noticed it was partially open.  Judy jumped was someone spying?  She quickly turned her back to the door but because the room was small doing that made her face directly in front of the window.  She realized anyone might look in on her (Gus was watching and taking pictures).  She grabbed her robe and quickly pulled it on.  Judy gathered her stuff and decided changing in the bathroom was the best idea.

Jimmy had gotten up earlier than Judy.  Over the past couple years he had gotten the habit of getting up logging on and checking his emails to see if he had been sent any news on his role playing game.  If he had stopped to think a moment he would have been less hopeful as no one knew his email address here, well almost no one.  There was Gandalf he was almost certainly Dan or Doug the boys next door.  He laughed to himself at there referring to themselves as Master Mind.  He could teach these dumb hick boys a few tricks in the role playing game.  When he opened his email he was elated to see he had a message.  Yup it was from Gandalf just like he figured.  But the message seemed strange.  He frowned then giggled as he read it.  It started out with a suggestion on what he was doing wrong in the game “…take the right fork and although the axe is most powerful don’t forget the bow…”  But then it changed it told him (it actually sounded like an order) to go take his shower immediately, he wouldn’t be sorry, and then come back and maybe he’d have another email.  Jimmy figured why not he had to shower before church anyway so why not right now.

Jimmy showered quickly wondering what the email meant about not being sorry he showered right now.  Would he get another email?  How would Dan or Doug know what he did inside his house?

Jimmy had finished his shower and was hurrying back to his room anticipating what he might find.  He was passing Judy’s room.  Her door was partially open.  Curiosity got the best of him and he peeked in.  “Holy Cow!!!” there was Judy in her bra and she was unhooking it!  Jimmy watched as her perpetually tanned breasts, Judy just had a naturally darker skin tone, came out of her bra cups.  He would curse himself later but he couldn’t help the gasp that escaped his lips as her brown nipples were exposed to his eager eyes.  Judy had heard something he dashed into his room, the bulge in his underwear pointing the way.  But how?  How could Dan or Doug no he’d see Judy’s boobs (complete with nipple shot thank you very much).  Could Gandalf be someone or even something else?  Maybe Gandalf was a real wizard!  Maybe he could see the future and know what’s going to happen!

Jimmy was rubbing his bulge as he hurried to his computer.  At 12 Jimmy wasn’t a stranger to masturbation but he seldom did it.  The risk was great that dad might walk in.  He rechecked his email and sure enough there was a new email waiting for him.  He opened it and read.  “Judy’s boobs are awesome man!  I bet you liked your up close look!  Bet you need to rub out a load right now.  Hell I bet you are right now!  Well don’t worry the old man already left and what the heck you got that wet towel to clean up.  Go for it dude!  Just remember I did you a favor by letting you get a look so you owe me.  Your dads going to call the whole family to the altar at church today.  Trip and push Judy so she leans over the communion rail then every body will get a look at how big they are.  Course they won’t get the view you got!  Don’t let me down if you want any more free looks.  (signed) Gandalf.

The bells signaling the church service is beginning can be heard.  The congregation is still buzzing over Sandy’s entrance in a bride’s maid’s gown that her mother had been storing in Sandy’s closet.  It looks ridiculous on Sandy.  And look at her hair it’s a mess.  The comments running through the congregation range from giggles to outrage.  The one person most pleased from Sandy’s entrance is Judy.  Judy had felt like everyone was staring at her checking out the new family.  Since that day when she was 6 and her life had changed she was never good in public situations.

Pastor Molnar walked out and greeted the congregation.  As was the usual he then read a list of announcements, most were just who was in the hospital, and who had gotten back home, and a church supper.  When he finished the announcements he asked his wife and children to join him so he could introduce everyone at once.  Pam, of course, expected this but the children’s reaction were quite different.  Judy looked close to a panic attack.  Jimmy looked a little confused.  How could Gandalf have known?  He must be a real wizard.  Jimmy decided right then he must do as Gandalf ordered.

Pam led the way up to her husband.  The group had chosen to sit in the 5th pew as that would be a respectful distance.  Passing the first pew and turning to walk to her husband Pam was a little distance in front of her children.  Judy being shy was dragging her feet and Jimmy was right behind her.  As soon as mom had turned the corner and before Judy could Jimmy tripped and accidentally pushed Judy forward.  Judy could only stumble one step forward before she hit the communion rail and had no chance of stopping herself.  The communion rail hit Judy in the stomach.  For a moment Jimmy thought he had pushed her to hard and she’d go over.  He hurried and grabbed Judy to keep her from doing just that.  Judy’s formless dress pulled tight at the waist and a large portion of the congregation was treated to Judy’s large breasts, outlined by her dress pulling tight, hanging down.  Jimmy had exceeded Gandalf’s instruction because by seeming to help her he had actually held her there a few extra seconds.

As father introduced his family Judy’s face was crimson mask from her blushing.  She couldn’t bring herself to look up.  If she had she might have seen a large portion of the congregation was indeed looking at her now shapeless chest and remembering what they had seen.

After service was almost as bad as the entire Molnar family had to stand at the exit and shake hands.  Most smirked at Jimmy, either thinking he was a clumsy young man, or thinking he had planned what he had done.  Most smiled at Judy trying to keep eye contact, most failing at least a little and glancing at her chest.  For the parents it was mostly “Nice sermon Pastor” and “Ma’am” to Pam.

Gus Gully was at the back of the line of parishioners exiting the church.  If any friends and neighbors were watching they’d have commented about how his limp seemed much worse today.  Gus wasn’t hurting more than usual but he was going for sympathy from the Molnars.  Gus had been receiving his own emails from a mystery source.  His emails have alternating return addresses one is the local liquor store, another is a bar Gus frequents, and another is from an adult bookstore and novelty shop almost 50 miles away.  In each case he had been given times when looking out his window, with his binoculars would be to his advantage.  He had thought it was all a joke.  He only followed up on the first one because he was low on cash and just sitting home anyway when the time rolled around.  So he had looked out the window expecting nothing.  He got a shock and a thrill when he saw Mandy out there Giving Paul first a hand job and finished him in her mouth.  Her blouse was wide open and her little breasts buds stood out.  Gus whipped his own cock out and stroked it hoping he could get off before the show ended.  It was a little hard to see and he remembered much to his chagrin, the email had suggested binoculars (later emails would suggest a camcorder with a tripod).  After that first email Gus never missed doing as he was instructed.  The emails he receives are signed Dark Knight, he thinks maybe it’s from some old cop buddies.

Last night Gus had been instructed to watch the Molnar house.  After watching Judy read and marveling at the sight of the way her sweatshirt had pulled tight outlining Judy’s breasts he had a ding.  He had received an email.  He had been idly stroking his cock but not much about the view was changing he decided to check the email.  The email was from Dark Knight it instructed Gus to get some sleep as he had an early morning on Sunday.  Gus was confused early morning hell Sundays he slept till noon.  The email said Gus would enjoy the sunrise watching it break on Judy’s peaks.  Gus decided he should try for a little sleep.  Dark Knight had instructed Gus to set a clock for 6AM.  Gus found sleeping difficult but didn’t want to jerk off till his mysterious emailer said too.  At 6 Gus woke he looked out the window Judy was just waking up.  Then oh god she pulled her sweat shirt off.  Gus had his cock in his fist stroking but after a stretch Judy turned her back to the window.  Gus mutter over and over, “oh please turn around let me shoot my big load on those big melons come on big tits…”  As if by magic (he didn’t know Judy had heard a noise she quickly turned and faced directly at the window.  For a moment the rising sun showed directly on Judy’s exposed breasts as Gus watched.  Gus let loose his biggest orgasm in as long as he could remember.  Saying “oh thank you god” as he came.

When he went to his computer an email from Dark Knight was waiting.  It said “Wasn’t that a Kodak moment.  Bet your facing a big clean up.  But you better get a move on.  Time to thank god in person you’re heading to church.  So clean up and don’t be late.  Oh and by the way I think your injury is going to be an extra bad today better bring your cane.  Who knows you could check into getting some domestic help, some young female domestic help.

So as Gus hobbles toward the church exit he drops his cane he grabs for it but his hat falls.  Judy comes to his aid catching both the cane and the hat.  Gus smiling looking only into Judy’s eyes says “Oh thank you little lady I could sure use someone like you to stop over and do a spot of housework maybe even cook a little”.  Pastor has heard about Gus and everything he’s heard has been positive.  When Gus adds “that he might be able to pay Judy a little something out of his disability pension”.  Pastor jumps in saying Judy is starting school tomorrow but maybe something could be worked out for after school.  Gus senses their hesitancy and jumps in saying you could all come over I guess you could see first hand why this old bachelor could really use a hand.  “Well perhaps we could pay you a small visit” Judy’s mom chimes in.  When Gus says we could go there right now, he knows Pastor cannot leave the church till he makes sure the candles are all out and the church is secure.  Is pleased when Pastor says “Well I suppose we might stop by in about half an hour but we’ll only be able to stay a moment as were expected at the mayors for dinner.  Gus is elated and says “Fine, fine that would be just fine”.

Gus hurries home he wants to make sure things like his binoculars are away and anything else incriminating.  Gus is not a slob but knows that making that impression would show how desperately he needs the help.  He puts ketchup on plates and sticks them in the microwave till the ketchup hardens and it resembles old unwashed spaghetti sauce.  He piles dirty dishes in the sink.  He dumps mostly clean clothes in a laundry basket by the door to the basement like its too painful for him to go down stairs and wash clothes.  He is shooting for the moon but even if he is shot down he expects Pastor’s wife will come over and clean for him.  She may be getting a little old for his tastes, Gus prefers young well endowed girls, and maybe a few pounds past her prime but he can still see the hottie in her.

Gus’s house usually fairly tidy is a mess when Pastor’s family arrives.  Pastor chuckles “saying it’s not too bad”.  Pam, Pastor’s wife, is looking around like a contractor preparing to bid on a job evaluating the home.  Judy is standing quietly but at least her head is up and she’s mostly smiling.  Jimmy seems to be the most truthful one when he says “oh gross!”  Pam finally says with an embarrassed grin on her face “you might need a whole cleaning crew if the rest of the house is like this”.  Gus is still pretending his arthritis is flaring up says “please look around all you want I have nothing to hide.  But if you don’t mind I need to take a rest”.  Pam is still evaluating the living room and kitchen.  Pastor checks his watch.  Jimmy seems bored.  Judy is watching Gus through lowered eyelids.  Gus takes advantage that Judy is the only one looking and takes out a bottle of pills.  He makes a production out of trying to get up.  Judy asks “Mr. Gully can I get a glass of water for you sir?”  Gus settles back and says smiling “you’re an angel child a real down from heaven angel”.

Pastor reminds his wife of there commitment as she starts wandering toward the stairs.  She tells her husband that Gus really does need help.  But maybe the job is a little big for just Judy.  Pastor agrees it’s a big house and big job but he indicates Judy who is bringing Gus a glass of water.  “I think she made her first friend here I think this might be good for her.  Pam smiles and can do nothing but agree.  She say’s “well the final decision is Judy’s”.  They ask Judy and she says it might be could having something to do.  Dad cautions that school work comes first and if Judy’s grades slip she’ll have to stay home.  The Molnar family leaves for there dinner date promising to send Judy over after school the next day.  Gus is a very happy man.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Making of a Big Tittied Cumslut 2

GullyGus on Mind Control Stories

Chapter 2

it was July when the old crapola hit the fan.  It was then that Mandy Marx went to see Dr Deemer about her stomach problems and was told she was pregnant.  Mandy insisted it was impossible as she was a virgin!  Dr Demmer proved it to her parents beyond a shadow of a doubt.  The Marx’s we

Read More
re understandable upset, Mandy was not the type of girl who would lie at all much less about something like this, or was she.  Mr. Marx asked the doctor what could be done and in listing out alternatives the subject of abortion was broached.  Mr. Marx was a deeply religious man, he was an usher at mass most weeks, but didn’t want his daughters' life ruined.  So he seriously considered aborting the baby.  When the Marx’s went home they had reached no decision on what to do and planned to go home and pray.  Unfortunately for the Marx family when Dr. Deemer got home and his wife Kathy asked him about his day he, more out of reflex, told her and let the cat out of the bag.  After serving her family dinner Kathy went out by the back fence to talk to a neighbor and the news started to travel.  Once Kathy knew the news there was no way a large majority of the residents of Worth would not learn of it.  In a mere matter of days the Marx family was ruined as far as the town of Worth was concerned.

Mr. Marx had other problems than his daughters' pregnancy to occupy his mind.  His work at the factory had ended when the plant had closed down.  That had happened just after the first of the year.  The family had gone through most of there savings while Mr. Marx searched for new employment.  The truth is told the Marx family had a stack of unpaid bills when a strange miracle happened.  There home was broken into.  Now few people would think a burglary was any type of miracle but for the Marx it worked out as one.  For there house was the first but certainly far from the last.  There break in started the rash of robberies that caused Smithson security to be founded.  And Mr. Marx was able to get work.  And what the heck not much was taken from there house anyway.  Mr. Marx under went extensive training in home security installation. In April started to again receive a paycheck.  It’s an odd coincidence that within a matter of a week the Marx family went from celebrating there good fortune to finding Mandy passed out (and pregnant) in the park.

By July Mr. Marx saw the end on the horizon.  This was before Mandy’s doctor appointment.  In May and June there had been more overtime at work then anyone could handle.  Smithson had hired more and more workers to meet the public demand.  By July there was no new hires' and the overtime was drying up.  The owners of Smithson tried to find new customers or new products but it seemed Smithson was the proverbial big fish in a small pond.  They considered moving to a more populated area but there were too many security firms there already.  Smithson’s profits would continue to decrease till they sank in that small pond.

By mid July layoffs had started.  People who had bought the security systems based on the fact that they would be getting a reliable paycheck from Smithson now found themselves out of work and in debt.  People were mad that they were out of work and took it out where ever and when ever they could.  A rumor was started that Smithson, the company who only a few months earlier was looked on as the towns' savior, was actually in some way responsible fore the crime spree.  That was when the story of Mandy Marx’s Immaculate Conception started circulating.  The Pastor of the church who had announced that he would be retiring filled his last sermons will tales of lies and deceit about the sin of sex outside of marriage.  Although he never mentioned the Marx family and Mandy in particular by name everyone knew who he was condemning.  The Marx family quit attending service and accepted the first offer they received (a very low offer) and in just over a month Sandy would be watching there moving van dwindle in the distance.

Sandy had watched all the Molnar’s stuff be moved into there home only when the last box was brought in did the trance that had kept Sandy staring out the window break.  Sandy then went to her room and logged on to her computer it was time to share what little information she had acquired with “Friend”.

Sandy’s email was short and to the point.  She told of the tacky furniture she saw being moved into the house.  How Mr. Molnar seemed to have an older model computer but that his sons seemed newer.  How Judy had few possessions outside of a bed and dresser.  She reported that she had seen only one box taken to Judy’s room and supposed it must be Judy’s clothes.  Only one box of clothes Sandy looked around her room and thought her own flashy clothes would fill at least 5 or 6 boxes.  She concluded her email by saying that she was sorry she couldn’t supply more information.  Then she sent her email.

Sandy was more than a little surprised when she got a reply to her email almost instantly.  She saw from the address that it was from the school but who could possible be at the school on a Saturday at just past 6PM.  She couldn’t think of who “Friend” could possibly be but she figured who ever he is he must have a key to the school.  The response was a pleasant one.  It stated “Be pleased that Judy has few things to take up her time and mind as that will give you more room in her life.”  Sandy read the simple sentence then read it again then a third time.  It was confusing in its simplicity but she figured it meant that she should be happy that Judy’s life was simple as that way she could show her all sorts of new things.

Sandy wondered about how she could fill all the empty space in Judy’s life only till she looked at the clock.  It was closing on 7 and she had a date.  Mike was taking her for burgers and she figured Paul would most likely tag along.  She wondered if she should dress for comfort or dress to tease.  She figured dressing to tease would be her best option as she had been dressing for comfort the last few times they went out but now with Judy here she might need the boys to do what she wanted.  Sandy considered what to wear fairly carefully.  She knew she’d be with 2 guys.  That after going for burgers she figured they’d take her to the theater; some dumb action flick was on there.  She knew there main reason for going to movies like that was to ogle some big chested star in a tight little outfit, boys were so predictable.  She knew that at the movie she’d be sitting between the boys so she wanted something that both could enjoy and still not get them kicked out.  She chose a slightly loose tank top that both boys could access with out being obvious.  She decided to wear cutoffs to go with the top as she doubted the boys would get too worked up in the theater to try for more.

Sandy had figured right.  Mike pulled up in his jet black 4 x 4 truck Chevy truck.  As he got out Sandy saw Paul get out the other side.  Paul trotted to catch up to Mike.  At the door Mike rang the bell.  Mike’s eyes lit up as he saw how Sandy had dressed for him.  In the back Paul leered at Sandy.  It was secretly thought that Paul had been the dad of Mandy’s baby.  But that was a closely guarded secret that gave Paul a thrill.  They all climbed into Mike’s pickup and off they went to a local drive in for burgers.  Sandy was happy how both boys kept sneaking peeks at her chest.  After eating they started the fairly long drive to the theater.  Mike tells Paul to get out the joint he has stashed.  Sandy thinks if she gets stoned it may be tougher to stay in control.  Mike said he knew they’d all love the flick it was called Boats and Babes.  Sandy thought “oh god for that I’ll need the joint”.

Arriving at the theater Sandy had a pleasant buzz going.  Even though she tried not inhaling on the joint, she wanted to keep control, enough slipped into her to mellow her.  Mike and Paul were well stoned and found everything very funny.  The theater they were going to, actually the only one in a 25 mile radius was located in the middle of the town’s business district.  Not surprisingly the two neighbors of the theater were a fast food restaurant on one side and a game arcade on the other.  After Mike parked they were left with a short walk to go see the movie.  As they passed the arcade Sandy was pleased to notice that many young (and some not so young) heads turned to watch her.  She realized then her nipples were up and making appealing bumps in her tank top.

There was an elderly lady in the ticket booth that looked at Sandy with some disapproval.  Mike had his wallet out but Sandy thought that as stoned as Mike was that it would be a chore for him to understand the woman and also to figure out how much to pay.  Sandy took Mikes wallet and approached the booth.  The movie was rated R so technically Sandy should not have been allowed in to see it.  She acted bored asking for the tickets.  Although the woman in the booth might have asked if Sandy were old enough to enter Sandy was saved when the woman recognized Mike.  She regularly attends high school football games and Mike is something of a star.  The lady whispered to Sandy “isn’t that Mike Sorenson?”  Sandy told her it was and the lady made a tsking sound.  She added “he's taking a date to this type of movie?”  Sandy said it was his turn to pick, and the woman thought Sandy was a fine young lady for agreeing.  Sandy, who under normal circumstances can be gruff, realized she was acting like a fine young lady and fought back the urge to giggle.  “My god the right amount of pot may be the best thing” Sandy thought to herself.

Inside the theater Mike and Paul would have marked themselves as stoned to anyone who chanced to observe there behavior.  Giggling they ran right for the snack counter.  Sandy on the other hand was into people watching.  She hadn’t much listened to the title Mike had told her, and paid no attention to the signs in the lobby, she just new it was a guy flick and a place to test her feminine wiles.  As the boys decided on which food and drinks they wanted Sandy circled the lobby in much the same way a shark would.  She was pleased by the reactions she elicited.  Guy’s eyes were drawn to and held by her protruding nipples.  Girls on the other hand were busier hitting there staring boyfriends and reminding them they were there on a date.

Mike and Paul finally got there selections and armed with arm loads of goodies were ready to find a comfy spot to sit.  Unattached guys were disappointed to see Sandy walk with the boys into the semi darkened theaters.  The attached guys were disappointed to but they hid the fact better.  The girls were just relieved.  Mike knew right where he wanted his group to sit.  He led the way down the left hand aisle almost but not quite all the way to the front.  Most couples like sitting in the back of the theater as they think it offers more privacy for there petting sessions but Mike reasoned with the doors right there and everyone passing by it would be like groping in the lobby.  Groping in the lobby was fun but Mike wanted a little more than just squeezing Sandy’s tits thru her top.  Arriving at the fourth row he stopped and waited for Paul to enter first.  The sections closest to the wall feature only four seats this close to the front so no one would want to get in to them.  And since it wasn’t a kid flick the first few rows would be empty.

Paul entered the row first so he’d be sitting on Sandy’s left hand side and Mike would be on Sandy’s right hand side.  They had just sat down when the lights dimmed and the curtain opened t show coming attractions.  Mike and Paul made rude comments about the latest G rated movie coming out.  There comments were mostly garbled as they constantly kept filling there mouths with more food, a symptom of the munchies.  Sandy stayed quiet for the most part only giggling occasionally and an especial rude or gross comment.  Sandy marveled at all the goodies the boys had bought and at how fast they were disappearing.  By the time the actual movie was starting the boys had polished off what for most people would have lasted more than the length of the movie.

Sandy did her best to suppress her groan as at the start of the movie Pamela Anderson bounced across the screen in a skimpy outfit.  She remembered seeing Barb Wire with the boys and knew her hopes for a nap were gone.  She felt a hand from each side snake its way under her to and squeeze her boobs.  She didn’t say or do anything to slow the boys down.  After all she had wanted to use tonight to strengthen her control over the boys so maybe old Pammy was the ticket.

Sandy let the boys grope her not doing anything in return till the gropes became more insistent.  At that point she let her arms drop off her seats arm rests and drop onto the lap of each boy.  She lightly rubbed the boy’s bulges and the gropes returned to a more easy level.  Sandy had long ago learned that when the boys groping grew more frenzied, that corresponded to what was on the screen, then and only then would she move to the next level in satisfying the boys.  First level was letting her hands drop in there laps and lightly rub there bulges thru there pants.  Level two was where she opened there pants and rubbed through there underwear.  The third level was when she slipped her hand into there briefs and felt bare cock slowly.  Level four was when she had it out and slowly stroked it.  The fifth level was usually the last level.  It was the level where she stroked faster and the boys could cum.  She reached level five rights at the climax of the movie.  Using her hands like an expert race car driver she slowed the right and speeded the left till both boys reached the point of no return at the exact moment.  She was secretly pleased that Pam wasn’t on the screen as the boys had there orgasm as both boys were looking at her and not the screen.

With the enormous amount of food the boys had purchased, but like boys they had grabbed very few napkins.  Sandy had cum on both her hands and no where to wipe it.  She solved her problems by licking her hands clean, which the boys thought was very erotic.  Sandy reflected that cum didn’t taste to bad a little slimy and kind of salty but all in all not to bad.  She just thought taking a boys cock in her mouth was kind of gross.  She couldn’t stop thinking about them peeing from there cocks.  From the looks on the boy’s faces she knew her plan was a success and that the boys would do anything she asked them too.

As Sandy was having her date things back at the Molnar home were much more sedate.  Pastor who had taken over the small family room and turned it into more of an office.  He had set up his old computer; it hadn’t taken long, and was polishing the sermon he would be delivering the next day.  Pam Molnar was busy puttering around the kitchen making brownies from scratch as a thank you gift to the Demmer family for there helps on moving them in.  As for the kids Judy was lying on her bed reading and Jimmy was working to hook up his much more complex computer in his room.

All seemed normal but appearances can be deceiving as the kids would learn sooner or later.

In Jimmy’s case he had only one thought on his mind.  To get his computer up and running so he could go online and rejoin the medieval role playing game that he had come across earlier in the summer.  As he made the connections he noticed his dad had set up an AOL account and was not using the little local service.  Jimmy was ecstatic as he was worried that a little Podunk server out in the middle of nowhere wouldn’t give him a fast connection to his game.  When jimmy went online he got the message that he had mail.  He figured he knew what the mail was but took a second to open it anyway and yes it was a welcome to AOL.  Jimmy then opened his role playing game but before he could do more than open it he heard “You have mail”.  Now he was certainly confused.  No one had his email address so how could anyone be emailing him?  Confused and curious Jimmy opened this new mail.  It said, “Welcome to Worth Jimmy.  I’m so glad to see you like role playing games.  You seem cool.  When I play I like using the name Gandalf, but because I like thinking so far ahead most call me Master Mind.  I look forward to playing with you.  By the way your sister is really hot!  It was so cool when you had her show how big her boobs are with your box trick!  Well, I just wanted to say hi to the newest player.  Let the games begin!  (Signed) Gandalf.”  More confused now than when he had opened the email, Jimmy soon lost himself in his game and forgot the email.

Meanwhile in her room Judy lay deeply engrossed in the latest mystery thriller she was reading.  Judy was a passionate reader.  Most folk thought that the fact that Judy was so shy and introvert was caused by her dads being over protective.  This was not completely accurate.  Judy’s shyness actual sprung from a trauma that had happened much earlier in her life.  Judy was 6 at the time.  She was out behind the parsonage playing in the sandbox her dad had built for the kids.  Mom was inside doing dishes while some cookies browned in the oven.  Mom watched Judy by looking out the window of the sink, knowing Chicago was a dangerous place.  Judy was playing happily by herself and mom was humming to herself.  That’s when the timer on the oven dinged.  Mom turned to the oven and checked the cookies, the kitchen was small it only took a sec.  She turned back and was horrified.  A large black man seemed to have materialized out of thin air.  He was standing in profile to the window so Pam could see both the man and Judy.  And oh my god he was exposing his genitals to her precious, innocent baby.  And Judy was not running away screaming but was staring wide eyed.  Pam ran to the back door.  The sight the greeted her was more than Pam could take.  Judy was extending her arm and was close to touching the big black penis!  All Pam could do was scream thank god that was enough as the man didn’t so much flee as disappear.  But Pam’s last look at him and the thing she’d always remember was his evil grin.

That was why Judy laid on her bed with her only friend, the latest mystery thriller book.  It was the only place Judy could go without mom or dad being right with her.  She hoped that now since they had moved to and easy going peaceful place maybe her parents might let her have a friend.

Judy was totally unaware that she was being watched.  Mr. Marx having been employed by Smithson, and so getting a big discount, had put the most elaborate security on the house where his family, and now the Molnars resided.  Although cameras watched her every move in the house there was another pair of real eyes watching her.  These eyes were unaided by cameras and relied on binoculars.

Gus Gulley was another neighbor of the Molnars.  He had been a police officer when he worked but was forced into early retirement.  Most people didn’t know the reason Gus retired.  Gus had been married and had had a daughter.  As she grew and developed Gus took, what some might say was an unhealthy interest in her.  Most days Gus’ patrol car would be cruising the area of the high school when it let out.  Gus also patrolled lover’s lane.  Trying to catch young girls in various stages of undress having sex.  His wife had had enough and left Gus taking there daughter with her.  Gus in a private interview was given 2 choices.  He could spend time in therapy (as he was suspected of molesting a girl) or he could accept early retirement.  Gus took retirement.  He then moved to Worth where he was unknown and there were no rumors about him.  He explained his retirement was do to a run in with prep.  The people of Worth felt safer with Gus around and had welcomed him with open arms.  Gus spent his time building his collection of porn always seeking pictures and stories of young “cumsluts”.  This night with no curtains up he had his binoculars trained on Judy’s window and were snapping a few digital photos.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Making of a Big Tittied Cumslut

GullyGus on Mind Control Stories

   The Making of a Big Tittied Cumslut

Sandy watched as the moving van rolled off into the distance. It carried her life long best friend to a new home and a new destiny.   Sandy was what is commonly known as a trouble maker. She liked living on the edge all thru her childhood. Never a great student but with a very financial secure family Sandy could do no wrong. Sandy considered herself to be the hottest girl in town. Sandy liked to think of he

Read More
rself as a leader. However her belief in herself as a leader was a main reason her friend was leaving.

  Sandy’s parents were one of the reasons she got away with most everything she did. In rural Iowa there is no more important job than Town Mayor, unless you’re the only Town Doctor. John Demmer was both the only doctor for miles and the town mayor. He was probably the most respected man in Worth Iowa. Although he wasn’t rich by city doctor standards he was one of the most well off men in the area. John Demmer’s wife a former high school prom queen her name is Kathy. She is a regular church volunteer and although no one would say it to her face, she is also the town’s biggest gossip. Along with Sandy the Demmers' have 2 boys, Dan (15) and Doug (12). Both boys’ biggest achievements were hitting the highest levels on the latest Play station video games.

  So as Sandy watched the moving van dwindle in the distance she already knew the house next door would not be empty for long. The Church Pastor had announced his retirement. The house would be filled by the new pastor and his family and she already knew the exact makeup of that family; The pastor Rich Molnar, his wife Pam Molnar, their daughter Judy (she is the same age as Sandy 14), and a son Jimmy (12). The pastor, a missionary of 15 years, met Pam Cermak on the last year as a missionary.  She would become his wife. Then Pastor Rich was assigned to a parish in Chicago. He hated it there. He was used to seclusion and the hustle and bustle of the major metropolitan area unnerved him. He petitioned often to be reassigned to a rural parish especially after the births of his kids. For a 50th birthday present his request was granted, reassignment to Worth Iowa.

  Now Worth Iowa, if you took an aerial portrait, in 1950 and today would look much the same then as now. A peaceful area where most everyone knows everyone, Worth and the neighboring town had a relaxed way of life. Doors were rarely locked keys left in cars an easy going area. At least it used to before the crime wave. Crime has recently raised its ugly head in this idyllic area. Stores and homes had been broken into. Nothing much had been taken but many of the residents felt “violated”. A security company had opened a branch office just outside Worth. Smithson Security offered high quality surveillance, alarms, and remote control locks at affordable prices. In most cases no money down was permitted. Soon residents of Worth and the neighboring towns were forcing Smithson Security to hire more men to just try to meet the demand. The owners were extremely pleased and saw security offices popping up like McDonalds franchises in there dreams. The retiring pastor even established security in the church after a break in where chairs were knocked around.

  Three days after Sandy had watched the moving van pull away it was back. Sandy wanted to be the first to see the new neighbors and sort of evaluate them. Sandy had hurried to the window to watch (she had no intention of doing any lifting or carrying). The rest of the Demmer’s had gone out to meet the new neighbors and offer a hand.

  Sandy who considered she to be the hottest girl in town wanted to check out her new competition in Judy. If Judy turned out to be hot Sandy had 2 different plans in mind. The first was to make her an ally they were going to a bigger school this year and she might need the help. The second was to make Judy’s life a living hell. Of course if Judy was an ugly duckling the second option would be the only available option.

  Sandy first saw Judy mainly standing around. Sandy wondered what was wrong with the girl, its August and Judy is standing around in a big baggy sweat shirt. Heck it’s like 100 degrees out. Sandy watched as her 2 brothers talked to the new boy. They seemed to have hit it off like they were old friends. Well, she guessed the boy is kind of cute; he might be fun to tease. His sister had a cute face but god with that sweat shirt she must be hiding the fact that she’s fat. But then Sandy saw the boy, Jimmy Molnar she thought that was his name, he picked up a box that didn’t appear too heavy. He picked it up with ease but he was pretended it weighed a ton. He stumbled a few steps and it looked like he was going in Judy’s direction. It seemed he would fall but the box was kind of small. What the fucks going on Sandy wondered. At the last second Jimmy thrust the box out as he fell. He had forced Judy to take the box as he fell and Judy thinking it was really heavy braced herself as she wrapped her arms around the box. When she did it caused her sweatshirt to pull tight on her. And oh my god! Sandy thought Judy wasn’t hiding the fact she was fat she was hiding the fact she had huge boobs! This has amazing possibilities Sandy thought to herself.

  Sandy’s brothers stared their eyes bulging. Jimmy looked at Dan and Doug and mouthed see I told you. Dan turned away quickly he was trying to hide the fact he was adjusting himself in his pants.

  Sandy stood at the window watching. She hardly moved more than to slip back a little so it wasn’t too obvious she was watching. Sandy new the house the Molnar’s were moving into as her former best friend Mandy had lived there and Sandy had spent considerable time there. From the window she was watching from, and aided by the fact that there was no curtains yet anywhere in the house she could see into almost every room in the house.

  Sandy watched her dad and brothers as they helped the Molnars unload the truck. Sandy wanted information. “Information is power” that line had come in an email she received today. The email was from someone signing a friend. She wasn’t sure who was sending the emails but she saw they came from the school on the local server. She had been getting mail from “Friend” for months now. This memory had been triggered when she watched Pastor Molnar carry a computer into the house. She took note that he put it in a small room that was no where near the bedrooms.

  “Friend” had told Sandy that she needed a friend and that this mysterious e-mailer would be hers. At the time she thought that that was ridiculous as of course back then she had Mandy. But she had learned that real people could not only be friends but could be so much more, they could be foils and dupes. Sandy needed people who could take the fall if she ever went too far and got in serious trouble. She had thought that her inner circle, which was her and Mandy along with 2 older high school boys Mike and Paul covered her but since Mandy had been burned she new she needed a replacement. Who could be a better replacement than Judy? Her dad being Pastor would make everyone instantly believe and trust her. She could be a strong ally but of course she would have to remain a tool to Sandy.

  Standing at the window Sandy let her mind wander as to just how Mandy had gotten burned. She remembered how it had started clear as if it had been yesterday and not almost 4 months earlier. It was the first day of May and a Friday. Iowa had suffered through a very cold and rainy April but with the changing of the calendar it seemed Mother Nature had decided to smile again.

  The day was crystal blue and warm in other words a perfect day. Sandy heard her dad leave, as the area doctor he left very early each morning. She had been waiting for her dad to go because she wanted to dress sexy for the great weather and she knew that only his objection would stop her. Sandy for the most part could easily control her mom and brothers. Hearing her dad go, Sandy got dressed selecting her tightest jeans to compliment her bright pink halter top. Looking in the mirror she was pleased to see the bumps her only semi hard nipples made in the top. She giggled and said “the boys will be drooling and staring”. Then Sandy went down for breakfast. Her brothers were there and it pleased Sandy that she got the reaction she expected. They were only her brothers but she liked to test outfits on them to see their reaction. Kathy Demmer, Sandy’s mom’s reaction was also what she expected. Her mom said “um... a... Sandy, do you think that maybe you might want to wear something else today?” Sandy just told her it was the latest style and that all the kids were dressing this way. Sandy of course got her way.

  Sandy arrived at school like a queen as everyone stopped and stared. Mandy, a pretty girl in her own right said she couldn’t believe what Sandy was wearing. Mandy told her that Sandy was going to have every boy in school with an erection. Both girls giggled about that but both new it was close to being true. The thing that changed this day from a fun teasing day was Mr. Dean.

  Mr. Dean had warned Sandy before about paying attention in class and studying as she was close to failing. Sandy knowing that the final exam would make up most of her grade didn’t really listen to the warnings. She would just bat her eyelashes and promise to buckle down. On this day Mr. Dean made the class groan as he announced a pop quiz. He said it was a last chance for people needing to improve their grades before the final. Mr. Dean stared right at Sandy while saying this. Sandy’s mind had jumped a month ahead and was already on summer vacation as her day dreamed about making more than her classmates hard. She took the test, but if she was asked later she wouldn’t remember a single question from it.

  Class ended and Sandy turned in her test. Mr. Dean asked her to stay behind while he quickly graded her test. He shook his head while grading her test. He said “I thought you had buckled down as your homework has been much improved but I’m afraid this test will assure you of a place in summer school and that even a perfect score on the final won’t save you”. Sandy was horrified. She knew that having had Mandy doing her homework might not have been her best idea but it had gotten old man Dean off her back, but summer school no this can’t be! “I won’t let it be!” she screamed in her own head. Sandy slipped her hand up like she had an itch on her neck. She went around the desk standing very close to Mr. Dean. Leaning close she asked him “isn’t there anything I can do to pass”. She had moved even closer to Mr. Dean. As he turned to tell her she had been warned his arm brushed against her halter top. Sandy had not been scratching an itch when she had rubbed her neck but instead had been loosening her top. Mr. Dean’s light brush was all it took for Sandy’s top to fall completely away. He was shocked. Sandy acted horrified, but made no immediate attempt to cover up. She called Mr. Dean an old pervert; she said that she knew from all his looks that he wanted her boobs. Sandy looked at him with her tits still exposed she said that she was going to tell her dad and that he would be out of a job. Mr. Dean sputtered and wasn’t sure what had happened but he wanted to make it clear he wasn’t a pervert. He told Sandy he'd give her a pass if she never came near him again. Sandy left the room with a self satisfied smirk on her face after fixing her halter.

  Later when Sandy was with her friends (Mandy, Mike and Paul), she told them the whole story; about how she didn’t need to study for the final now. Paul said he wished he had a beer to toast Sandy’s victory over Mr. Dean. Mike chimed in saying “this calls for more than a single beer this calls for a party!” Paul laughing says “Mike to you everything is a reason to party.” Mandy looked at Paul she had a secret crush on him. She didn’t want the others to know because Sandy liked being in charge and Mandy was a bit of a mouse.

  Later that night the friends met up again in the park. No one quite knew how but it seemed Mike had a source that he could tap into to get alcohol. Most nights it was just a few beers but tonight was a celebration and he’d brought a large bottle of Jack Daniels. Everyone had a beer and Sandy repeated the story now under a canopy of twinkling stars. Sandy and Mike were close together laughing and doing some cuddling. Paul and Mandy stayed separate not wanting to cause trouble in the group. (Whenever Mike wasn’t around Sandy cuddled with Paul) Mike had passed around the Jack Daniels whiskey. He had taken a drink and Paul wanting to be like Mike imitated him by taking a big drink. For the girls it was different. Sandy looked like she took a big drink in the dark but had covered the bottle with her tongue so almost nothing left the bottle. Mandy trying to be like Sandy took a drink but immediately started coughing. The boys laughed. Sandy told Mandy she needed to just get more used to the taste and to take another drink. Mandy did as instructed and took a second drink. Sandy was aware of Mike’s wandering hands and knew she had best remain sober.

  As the night grew later Mike’s hands became more insistent. He already had Sandy’s halter loose enough that he could paw her bare boobs. Sandy knew trying to control anyone after they had been drinking was a dangerous possibility. Each time the whiskey had made its rounds Sandy only had a few drops but always pretended to have drunk as much as Mike and Paul to make Mandy feel obligated to keep up. Soon both Mandy and Paul were quite drunk and not sure what was going on. Mike was drunk too but he knew what he wanted to go on. He was now drunkenly tugging at Sandy’s clothes. Paul had passed out. Mandy was sort of in and out (her drinks had been much smaller). Sandy was not totally sober but she was sober enough to control the situation.

  Sandy reached down and rubbed Mike’s crotch. He was already hard. Sandy had in the past given him hand jobs to control him. This time a simple had job to a drunken Mike would never be enough as he was tugging at her pants already having gotten her top off. Sandy changed positions forcing Mike to move with her. She took out his cock. His monster he called it Sandy giggled at that as it wasn’t really a monster. Sandy had moved so she was right next to Mandy. Mandy was dressed more comfortably in a t shirt and loose gym shorts. Sandy stroked Mike’s cock till he mumbled drunkenly “all the way tonight baby”. Mike never saw Sandy slip down Mandy’s gym shorts and panties. She continued to stroke him moving him closer to Mandy’s unprotected vagina. Holding Mike’s cock at the entrance to her friend’s vagina she moaned now baby now fuck me hard. Mike rammed his cock home not even realizing that the pussy he was fucking was not Sandy’s. Sandy rubbed his balls and after a few moments Mike had the biggest orgasm he would have in his entire life. Mandy had come around for some of it and had moaned “oh Paul” before passing back out; after he came Sandy told, the now on the verge of sleeping, Mike that they needed to go home. She adjusted Mandy’s shorts back up covering her then left with Mike, leaving Paul and Mandy passed out with the bottle of whiskey by them. Later in the night Paul would wake up and go off looking for Mike. Mandy would be found the next morning sleeping alone in the park.

  Mandy would receive 2 weeks grounding for her escapade (but the actual results of that night would be far worse for her). A couple months later feeling ill Mandy would find out from Dr. Demmer that she was pregnant, No one would remember that night of May 1st except Sandy. It wasn’t long till Kathy Demmer found out and the inevitable conclusion that she spread the news through out town that Mandy was pregnant and looking to abort the baby. In the religious town of Worth this was horrible news. And soon Mandy’s family sold there house in disgrace.

  Sandy watched as the trailer was emptied but the information she got was that the Molnar’s had cheap tacky furniture and that the dad had an older computer but the son, Jimmy, had his very own computer. She could tell Judy had very little in her room. Sandy contemplated that although there wasn’t much to go on to tell her about Judy she could still use what she learned. And hey if she couldn’t maybe “Friend” could.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Candace Part 3

buzltyr on Voyeur Stories

If you haven't already please read part 1 & 2

As Candace lay there her hand stroking my now flaccid cock I felt a pang of guilt. That however was abated as she whispered in my ear “I liked doing that, Daddy, I’m just sorry I didn’t swallow your cum.”

“Honey, the first time is always the hardest when you don’t know what to expect. It’s really OK.” I tried my best to comfort her.

As I lay there content from the orgasm Candace produced with her sweet hot mouth I reached down and rubbed her bare skin. This produced a contented purr from Candace.

I considered if it was appropriate to lay here rubbing her back and her lightly stroking my cock. I decided neither was in a hurry to move and as I continued to str

Read More
oke her I noticed her breathing become shallow. She’s fallen asleep, I thought.

I had to pee so I untangled myself and went in to the bathroom. Standing there urinating I pondered again the earlier blow job and was surprised that I was again getting hard. I never was quick to recover but then I never had the opportunity to receive oral sex from someone so young; and my daughter to boot!

When I was finished peeing I returned to the bedroom and watched Candace lying there sleeping. Mesmerized by her beauty I couldn’t help but to feel I had somehow taken advantage of her. But she had been a willing participant so I shook the feeling and sat on the edge of the bed.

Laying my hand on Candace’s hip as she laid facing away from me I reveled in the soft skin that was my daughter. I gently stroked her smooth skin and felt goose bumps pop up. She shifted slightly probably because I was tickling her. She sighed softly and stretched her legs. I caught a brief glimpse of her coral colored pussy lips as they were peeking out from her thin thighs.

I slipped my hand down from her hip to her ass crack and using my middle finger I gently lay a trail from the top of her butt to the moist warmth of her vagina. She moaned in her sleep like she was having an erotic dream. Her hips undulated slightly like she was looking for something.

I was not ready to give her what she was looking for; I was going to tease her more as she slept. I never knew if she was a light sleeper but that was not going to stop me from teasing her.

I then wiggled the tip of my finger into her cavern and rotated it around two or three times. She unconsciously pushed back against my finger trying without really knowing what she was doing to bury it deep inside her. I did not want to go any deeper so I removed my finger and flicked her swollen button. Her hips jerked a little more and her moan was much louder now.

As I tweaked her clit again her legs spread further giving me easier access to her moist slit.

I figured that would wake her up but she just moaned again and spread her legs slightly giving me permission in her subconscious to play with her more. I noticed the petals of her pussy were moistening and her breathing getting heavier.

I decided to throw caution to the wind and with my thumb first finger I spread her dewy lips and buried my last three fingers in. I felt her cervix and I was not surprised at the missing hymen as she was athletic and was sure it had been ruptured from one her sports moments.

I was not disappointed because I was sure she was still technically a virgin. From hearing her earlier talking to her friend Karen about boys she had confessed to not having been intimate before. That was an advantage for me because I would not cause her any pain when I buried my cock in that unused territory. 

The whole time I had these thoughts I had been fingering my daughter. I noticed her hips were keeping time with my fingers and her pussy was again dripping. I could smell her excitement and I realized I was again hard as a rock!

I reached down with my other hand and spread the cheeks of her ass and peered at the little brown hole. I stuck my middle finger in my mouth for lubrication and forced in her chute to the first knuckle.

She certainly was awake now as I heard. “Ohh Daddy that hurts, please take your finger out.”

As she said this though she backed her ass up more and my finger was then buried all the way in! She then pushed forward and down to where my fingers were also deep in her pussy. She got a rhythm going and I soon did nothing but let her fuck my fingers. Her pussy was overflowing and lubricating the finger in her ass so I decided another finger was in order.

“Nooo, Daddy please no more, my butt is hurting so bad.”

I tried to remove my fingers but she grabbed my wrist and would not let me. I knew then she was a little afraid and ashamed that her ass could be an erogenous zone but she wanted to be fingered there so I capitulated.

She was rapidly approaching her climax and I wanted her to explode with the hardest orgasm in her life. I finger fucked her faster and leaned over and captured her nipple in my lips and sucked hard. She was now all over the bed her hips flailing and her ass moving up and down in a fucking motion.

“Please Daddy, you have to fuck me.” Her voice barely audible I was not sure I heard her right.

But she moaned it out again and it was then I decided I was not going to pass up her invitation. I pulled my fingers from her orifices and grabbed her hips. In a matter of moments she was on her hands and knees before me. Her wet lips and the tiny star of her anus were begging for attention.

I scooted closer until the tip of my cock bumped the inside of her leg. She reached between her legs grabbed my hard-on and lined it up with her pussy. She stroked it a couple of times up and down her dripping slit for lubrication. She also rubbed her love button several times before pausing at the entrance to her canal.

She was wet enough from our earlier foreplay that the mushroom shaped head slipped easily in her moist cavern. I felt the heat radiating from inside. I had to concentrate from blowing my load in her before I go to feel her tight depth.

Her voice hoarse and barely a whisper as I pushed a little harder, “God Daddy, you feel so big. I don’t know if I can take your entire dick.”

I was pushing into her slowly not because I have an enormous cock; it was because she was so incredibly tight. And hot. And wet. I grabbed Candace by the hips and shoved her back against me until I was buried fully in her. I felt like I bumped her cervix deep inside.

“Oh, oh,” she repeated, “your so deep, Daddy. It hurts but it feels good too. Are you going to fuck me now?”

My throat was dry, my lips parched but I managed to squeak, “Yes, honey Daddy is going to fuck you good now.”

I withdrew until the head was barely inside before I plunged head long back into her. I heard the whoosh sound as her breath was almost taken away as my strokes were now faster. I latched harder to her hips. I pushed her away until I was almost falling out and pushed her back into me on the in stroke. My balls were beating against her button and she was babbling incoherently

I fucked faster as my climax was building when I felt her reach back between her legs and diddle her clit. She would rapidly rub herself when I pulled back and she would reach back farther and caress my hanging testicles when I stroked back in.

I leaned over her back until my weight caused her to be pinned face down on the bed. I pulled both her legs together and lay down on top of her. My legs were pinned close to her legs on both sides and I squeezed together until I had her immobilized. Her head was to the side so she could breath but my weight was making it difficult.

She didn’t complain she just lay there with her arms pinned against her sides and took what I gave her. This was a hard fast pistoning of my hips. I was fucking her for all I was worth and she took it. Although she was crying I knew it wasn’t from pain but for the sheer pleasure of being fucked for the first time.

“I’m going to cum, baby. You are so fucking hot.”

She cried louder, “Yes Daddy cum in me. Shoot you sperm in me. It feels so good. I’m close too, Daddy.”

I knew I shouldn’t cum in her. I didn’t think she was protected but God I wasn’t thinking with the right head. I fucked her more aggressively not knowing if she would cum with me. All I could think of was shooting wads of cum deep in her as I slammed deeper and deeper.

“Daddy, please put your finger in my ass,” she screamed. “I am going to cum all over your hard cock!”

I rose up enough and licked my finger searching for the tight pucker of her asshole. Finding it I plunged it deep within her bowels. I fingered her ass as she exploded.

I felt her inner depths tightening and she cried, “Oh yes…yes I’m cumming and it’s so good.”

I was there also. My balls drew up in the sack and belched out a long string of semen deep inside her pussy. I felt her juices bathe my cock as I shot volley upon volley of man butter. I pulled my finger from her tight ass and collapsed onto Candace’s back.

It was a minute or two before I realized I was crushing my daughter and I rose up on my hands and kissed the back of her neck. She whimpered lightly. I withdrew from her causing a sucking sound as my penis dropped out.

She turned on her side away from me and I spooned up to her backside. I lovingly stroked her hair and planted little kisses on her neck.

She sighed and spoke first. “Thank you Daddy. That was the greatest thing to happen to me.”

“No, baby it is I that should thank you.”

www.luckysevenentertainment.net

Lessons Learned

custodian46 on Incest Stories

Knock. Knock. "That'll be $17.50"
"Here you go."
"Earl. give that man a tip!"
"A tip? Oh yeah. Stay away from the track!"  Earl you cheap motherfucker.  You got me again. And I gotta stand here with this stupid smile as you close the door in my face. I've long since learned not to give you the satisfaction of slamming the door in on me with my hand out.  This is bullshit, I think to myself. A 27 year old black man delivering pizza in my spare time for some extra cash. Life shore isn't going the way I pictured it so far.
"Young man!" I here a call from the distance, interrupting my thoughts as I'm about to jump into my ride. 
Read More
>
"Huh!?!"
"Did Earl tip you like I told him?"
You know that cheap bastard ain't comin' off no cash. Never has, never will.  "No ma'am," is what I reply.
"I'm so sorry. Could you come back for a minute while I get you something.  "Earl you cheap fucker. How man times I got to tell you..." I walk back to the house as she gives Earl a thorough tongue lashing. I can't help but laugh. A year an a half she's been yelling to Earl to tip me, and a year and a half I've been jipped. I guess she's had enough of being ignored. Let's see how she makes amends for 18 months of  dissing, I think to myself as I finish my long slow walk back to the door.  Come on old woman.  I look at my watch. Fuck taking you so long.
"Come on in young man" I slowly creep through the door, adjusting my eyes to the light. "Here in the living room." She yells out. Been here at least 15 times, and have never been past this front door.  Their living room is 15 feet away. Just have to go down this hall.  Not exactly the color I would've gone with, but I ain't paying the bills.  I check out the pictures on the walls as I head towards the living room.  They're all pictures of the old lady.  She used to be a dancer. Damn she was hot. Look at that tight little spankable ass.  That's the problem I have with white women.  They look like a sexy dancing butterfly today, then somebodies grandmother tomorrow.  The last couple are of her in sexy outfits  in different dancing positions.  Her body was magnificent. I'm approaching the end of the hallway.
"Wooeee!!!!!"  My knees get weak. The room spins. My mind begins to shut down. I turn to exit. What the fuck did I just see? I try to rationalize, but my mind just can't comprehend. Come on, move damn it. I hate it when you want to do something, but your body won't cooperate.  The room spun faster faster. Everything got darker darker.
"Wake up honey. It's OK.  Just had a little spell is all"  I could feel sprinkles of water on my face. Things were foggy but clearing. "Ooh you black buck you" Yeah, black buck. Black buck? Suddenly I felt all warm and fuzzy inside. The sky was blue. Water was wet. There's nothing like your girl waking you up with a fantastic blow job. But didn't she kick me to the couch over a week ago. Wait! Where the fuck!?! The fog lifted a little more.  More water sprinkles.  "Slurpp. Mmm, you taste wonderful.
Ooh Godddd!  I am so afraid to look down between my legs.  !WHY OH LORD!! I scream out in my head. I open one eye then the other. The old woman is in front of me on her knees smiling as she looks up at me. I never really got a look at her before. Earl always answered the door. Now that I see her up close, she ain't too bad looking. Not that old either. Gotta be in her early forties. What the fuck Earl got in them jeans to keep this bitch.  To my right I see Earl, old and wrinkled. Sixtyish, standing there in bra and matching panties and garters. I almost pass out again, but manage to maintain. Help me Jesus, I done woke up in freaky town."Listen.  Brother man just wanted a tip."
"We got a lot of tips to make up." She said in her sexiest kitten voice.
"Just one will due."
"Oh no. Earl here's got to learn. Don't you Earl?!" She yelled to him as she pulled a small whip from nowhere and spanked his wrinkled pantied ass. After dozens of smart assed tips, Earl was finally speechless. Along with today's gem, I've received such great tips as avoid the clap, don't drop the soap, and my personal favorite don't eat yellow snow.  "Earl's been a bad boy," she purrs as she turns her attention back to me.  "Earl knows that he is to do exactly what I say, when I say it. Isn't that right Earl?"
"Yes mistress," he offers back weakly. seeing Earl like this is comical. Along with his saucy undies, Earl is sporting a roach clip on each nipple. They are joined together by a gold chain.  He has gloves on each hand that extend to his elbows, and a collar around his neck. When I first entered, I could have sworn she was leading him on his hand and knees by a leash. What a sight.
"I've told you to give this young man a tip time and again, and you haven't listened once!" She gave him a harsh scolding look that sent chills down both our spines. Turning her attention back to me, she began sensuously rubbing my dick. I told myself that I had to get out of here, but my little man betrayed me. How can you get hard at a time like this, you little prick. You get any harder, I'll cut you off myself.  I swear on low!  Did he listen? Does he ever fucking listen when I tell him no. How could I explain this to my girl. File this one under what she don't know won't hurt her. Getting back to the action, she told me that I was going to enjoy showing earl the error of his ways. "Are you ready?" I tried to maintain my composure, maintain my friendly delivery boy to customer tone of voice in my reply.
"BITCH ARE YOU CRAZY!?," is what I meant to say anyway.  It came out sounding more like, "I don't think we should" That's the best I could do with her talented mouth wrapped around my member. She ignored me by sucking even harder. I didn't have a chance.  My eyes shut. My toes curled up. Bitch ass nigga. I surrendered, grabbed a lock of brunette and streaking gray hair.  If you can't be 'em, join 'em.
She began degrading Earl between sucks.  "Look at me suck this big black cock Earl." Suck, suck.  "I'm going to satisfy myself with this big chocolate cock." Suck, suck.  "This cock is going to satisfy me like yours never could." Suck, suck.
At this time, I felt the need to interject.  "Let's get this straight baby," I said finally asserting some authority. "That's a full grown DICK you're sucking on hun.  You see that there," I said pointing to the pantied geezer standing idly by. "Pull your panties down bitch!" It didn't surprise me in the least when he complied without a word. "That little shriveled thing is a cock. Suck this man's dick!"  Still having a handful of hair, I forced the little man down her throat until she gagged.
"You hear that Earl?" She said breathlessly when I finally let her up for air. "I'm sucking a real man's dick.  You don't have a dick Earl.  You don't even have a cock. You got a little pecker Ea...(gulp) I didn't let her finish.  Too much talking, more sucking.  "He's dominating me with his big dick Ea..." (gulp) She drove me crazy as the urgency increased in her voice and sucking. "I can get your entire little pecker in my mouth, but not this big black dick Ea..." (gulp) I was purposely timing that last Earl from her lips with a slam on my dick.  "Look Earl, I can't even close my hand around it.  Go ahead, put your little pecker between your fingers and play with yourself. I bet this dick could fuck me all night.  Can you even get it up Ea..." (gulp) She knew what i was doing, and she kept feeding me that last Earl. "I should make you suck his dick Earl.  Let you feel real dick in your wrinkled mouth. You would suck a dick wouldn't you bitch."
She lost me on that one.  "Let's not and say we... On second thought, let's just not."  Her mouth was good, but that last statement told me it was time to make a change, time to give her THE DICK! I got to my feet, dragging her by her hair to a kneeling position. With her ass high in the air, I opened my legs and bent my knees, bringing my midsection down to her level. This was one of my patented moves. I chose this one for its nasty look.  I've watched myself in the mirror while performing this little maneuver. It looks absolutely obscene.  Standing there fucking her from behind, never letting go of the hair, towering over her like some giant Mandingo warrior.  Riding her like some crazed demon.  I grabbed my member with my free hand, slapped  her across her lily white ass a few times with it.  She had a sudden intake of breath.  I could see red marks form where my dick made contact with her milky behind. "Prepare yourself bitch.  This is gonna hurt!"
Just like that, I slammed my rock hard dick full into that pussy.  She let out a blood curdling scream. I bathed in her agony. I could tell Earl was impressed.  He came immediately while jerking little peter between is thumb and pointer finger. Thank god this is a house and not an apartment. I can imagine what 5-0 would think busting up in here, seeing a young black man abusing this old woman's poor white pussy.  I know this town, shoot first ask questions later.
After no less than 5 minutes of screaming, she was able to roll with the pounding. She resumed her degrading of Earl. "I'm finally being fucked by a real dick Earl. He's fucking killing me. That's why Mom left your sorry ass all those years back! You never gave her a good fuck in your life.”  That last comment almost made me miss a stroke. ALMOST! My dick hardened unbearably instead. If at all  possible, I increased my tempo, increased the force of my pounding. "This is my new Daddy Earl! Fuck me Daddy! Fuck your white pussy! This is your pussy Daddy!  Cum in your white...  She never finished.  Her body tensed. She shook violently as though she were epileptic. Her spasming pussy brought me to the brink, but I had one more surprise. Just before I unleashed my seed, I pulled out, aimed for that tight fisted puckered brown opening. My stroke could not have been truer. BLAMM!! The blood curdling wail returned one last time. Millions of my little boys swam forth into that good night. 
I finally released her hair from my clutches. She collapsed in a heap. I admired my handy work as I dressed myself.  Enough admiring I thought, how am I going to explain being gone for so long on one delivery. She hadn't moved much while I was dressing. As a matter of fact, she hadn't moved at all.  I wasn't sure if she were even conscious. My head was getting bigger by the second.  She finally stirred. Feebly she ordered Earl to clean the cum of a real man, my cum, out of her asshole.  Of course he immediately moved behind her and started gently lapping at her abused asshole.
"I gotta go"  I couldn't take it. I'm a freak, but these people are FREAKS.  Poor Earl.  I bet he'll tip me next time.
(next week)
Knock. Knock. "That'll be $17.50"
"Here you go."
"Earl. give that man a tip!"
"A tip? Oh yeah. Make love not war." Slam. Right in my face.
"Oh lord.  Here we go again."

Mike and Mindy

Trap on Incest Stories

Mike and Mindy

 

     Entering high school can be rough, especially for football players. The two-a-day practice setup is new and rigorous. It is a rite toward adolescence of an advanced level. Coming from junior high, things were relatively easy and a whole lot of fun. Now you are introduced to a different level. It’s faster, harder, more intense. Coaches demand more as you begin a journey toward those Friday night lights on varsity. They want you to be successful. They need it. To the point, it’s pure drudgery, but it will become a part of you over time. That is, if you can outlast the summer workouts, and then the demands of the freshmen season. Mike was in his first week of "hell" as the veterans called it. He was a g

Read More
rowing young lad of fourteen short years, and was amid the struggles of his new schedule. First week was the worst, and to be more specific, Wednesday. Yes, that was the worst. The third day. The soreness was set in solid by Wednesday. He had been belittled twice by two different coaches for his slow and painstaking motions during practice that day. He was so sore, he could barely get into his stance, much less do a drill correctly. "You’re not going to make it Redwine!" one coach shouted. It rang in his mind the entire practice, and by the time he got home that evening, he was feeling beaten. Maybe the coach was right. Already he was contemplating quitting. It just wasn’t what he thought. He showered and then plopped down on the couch in his underwear as he relaxed, thinking of what was next.

Mindy Redwine was one of the veterans. She wasn’t on the football team of course, but she was no less important. Cheerleader. The almighty, unrelenting voice of encouragement for the team. Being sixteen and entering her junior year, she knew the ropes. She had survived all trials to date, and wasn’t showing signs of weakening. Drudgery could probably best describe her life as a cheerleader as well. She had worked nonstop the last four years of her life to improve her skills. Being the spiritual backbone of a team every game, win or lose, will take its toll quickly. But even more so, she and her teammates were competitors. They had been champions the past two years at the state cheerleaders’ competition. Practice time was considerable and the physical requirements would rival those of the football teams. Soreness was no new thing, and Wednesdays were bad. Man, those terrible Wednesdays. She had been showering at the other end of the house when brother Mike came in. She was especially tired and took a short nap on her bed before entering the living room. Like her brother, she hadn’t bothered too much with clothing. She had slipped on her oversized sleep shirt after showering. Now she was more rested and ready for some TV before nodding off for good. Thursday will be better she thought, as she poured herself a glass of milk and headed for the living room.

Mr. And Mrs. Redwine had left town for a wedding. It was a state away, but they felt obligated. Mindy was left in charge, being the oldest, until they returned on Sunday. The house had been lonely and Mike had missed having dad to talk to. He always encouraged him about athletics, and he needed some encouragement now. Mindy was surprised when she entered the darkening room to see Mike sitting in the quiet twilight.

"Oh damn! You scared me little brother!" she yelled, as she turned the corner of the couch.

"Why are you sitting all alone in the dark? The TV isn’t even on."

"Just thinking." Mike replied. "I had a really rough day today. I’m more sore than ever before in my life."

"Me too," Mindy said. "We had a rough practice ourselves. State championships will be here before long."

Mindy sat down next to Mike on the couch. They had always been close. Mindy looked out for Mike and Mike always defended and supported his sister. They were used to each other in house clothes, so neither felt uneasy about seeing the other in their underwear. It wasn’t hard to notice they were siblings. Above the appearances and builds, they just sort of went together. Like two peas in a pod. Mindy was lovely. The prettiest in her class. She had sandy blond hair of medium length, strait and neatly combed always. Big blue eyes and full beautiful lips. Her teeth were perfectly matched, and her smile brightened any room. As you could imagine, her body was fine tuned. An athlete, but with slim features. He buttocks were well rounded, though small; a perfect match to her slim waistline and muscular thighs. Her stomach was flat and fit, and her breasts were no less than spectacular. Words could not do justice to them. Not too large, but no too small. Every one of her cheer mates envied her breasts, and every boy desired them. She was a girl in a woman’s body.

Mike was younger, and still developing. He was muscular and very fit. Many of his features in his lower half were similar to his sister. Slim waist, muscular thighs and abs, well-proportioned buttocks. His facial features were similar to hers as well. He was still more awkward though, in his movements and his personality. But still, they were two of the more attractive and more popular people in their respective classes.

"Mindy," Mike said as Mindy was settling into the couch, "what should I do about football? My coaches are on my case all the time and it’s just not as fun anymore."

"Well, you’re a freshman, and you need to give it time. You were one of the best players last year on your team, and you need to stick it out. It will get easier, trust me."

"I don’t know Mindy. The other guys aren’t getting yelled at as much. Maybe I’m not as good anymore."

"Nonsense," Mindy replied, "The coaches probably just expect more from you because you are so good. It happens when you get to high school. Expectations get higher."

"I guess," he said, "I just wish I could let it all go when I got home. Instead it just festers in my mind."

"You need to find something to take your mind off of it for a while." She replied. "What else are you interested in?"

"Girls mainly," he said, "But it isn’t enough just to think about girls. I need something to DO more than something to think about."

"Well, have you tried masturbating?" she asked.

Mike gave her a quick glace. He had never, ever discussed anything such as that with his sister. He suddenly felt uneasy.

"What made you ask a question like that?" Mike asked in astonishment.

"Oh, grow up Mike. We’re not little toddlers anymore, and it’s a fair question." Mindy replied.

Truth was he had never masturbated. He had feelings to, but didn’t dare. You know how boys that age are. They do it, but deny it to the end. They tell each other only faggots jerk off. They lie and say they would never do it and then go home and lock themselves in the bathroom for hours, fantasizing about every girl (or teacher) they can imagine having sex with. Mike was a holdout though. He still believed his friends didn’t do it, so he didn’t do it. Mike was blushing even as her said the word ‘no’ to her. She smiled at him.

"You’re lying now. Fourteen and you’ve never jerked off? That’s not the truth and you know it." She said.

"What about you then? Would you admit something like that to me?" Mike asked.

"Sure!" she continued. "I do it. Everybody does it. It’s human nature. It’s nothing to be ashamed about."

Mike was astonished by her forwardness, but shrugged her off and turned his head away hoping the subject would soon change. Instead, Mindy pressed him again.

"I’m just saying you should maybe do it more often. It does relax me when I’m really stressed out. I can sort of get my mind off trouble while I do it." Mindy said.

"What do you want me to do? Just whip it out right here and do it in front of you." Mike said, showing a little of his uncomfortable frustrations on the matter.

"I guess you could if you wanted to. It wouldn’t bother me." Mindy said.

There was a sarcastic smile on her face, but the tingle in her stomach let her know that she was becoming aroused by such talk. Mike felt the same tingle, but it was his sister. His own sister shouldn’t be the reason. It should be his girlfriend Lacy, or Nicolette, the new foreign exchange student from France with the unbelievable body. Instead it was his sister’s tight figure that engulfed his mind. He tried to shake it out, but it only came back stronger. He had seen her naked once, by accident, less than a year ago. He hadn’t thought it to be erotic at the time, but now it was his only thought. His cock was becoming hard as he struggled with his emerging fantasies. Mindy was in a similar position. She too had seen her brother naked during a quick rush into the bathroom for the lotion bottle only weeks earlier. He was bathing, and she saw him clearly through the transparent door. Again, accidental, but nonetheless unforgettable it now seemed. Mike’s boxer briefs were tightening around his hips as he struggled to keep his erection subdued. He quickly grabbed the throw pillow and placed it over his crotch for cover. Mindy knew his tactic, as she caught a quick glance toward his growing member before he was able to conceal it. He was obviously embarrassed, but couldn’t keep his eyes from roaming. Her sleep shirt could not hide her features. It was formed to her body and was only a slight covering, a thin sheet of overlay between him and her naked virgin body. Yes she was a virgin, as was he. But it was evident their bodies were ready. Mindy’s erect nipples were protruding through her sleek shirt as she leaned forward to place the milk glass on the coffee table before them. She then quickly grabbed the throw pillow from his lap and tugged it away. His cock was fully erect now and snaked in his boxers uncomfortably. Mindy was doing it as a joke and had planned to poke fun at his erection, but instead she felt her tingle intensify as it reached her pussy. She shuddered as the feeling swept through her. Her eyes were intently fixed on his member. Mike did not try to cover it up anymore. He was becoming overwhelmed by his own desires as he eyed her nipples poking at her shirt.

"Go ahead Mike, really." Mindy said, "I think you should do it now. You are so tense. It would really help I think."

"I really don’t know how. I mean even if I wanted to, I was serious when I said I had never done it before." Mike was embarrassed, but his horniness was too much to overcome.

Mindy had jerked a guy off one time. It was the only real sexual activity she had ever experienced. Within the past year, a boyfriend of hers had coaxed her into doing it for him. They had been dating a while and he expressed his frustrations at her denying him sex. She agreed to do it to ease his frustrations. And so he had shown her what to do. She only stroked him for a minute or two because when he was ready to cum, he became too embarrassed and told her to stop. But it was long enough that she knew how.

"You just wrap your hand around it and stroke it up and down." She told Mike.

"That’s it. Really?" Mike asked.

"Yeah, I think so." She replied, trying not to give her secret away.

Mike was nervous, but had never felt so aroused before. He was scanning her long dark legs as her slowly parted the flap of his boxers and pulled his member free. Mindy gave out with a gasp as she saw it. He was large for his age. Me knew he was by comparisons he had made in the locker room showers at school. Mindy had only one other to compare with, but Mike’s was much larger than her boyfriend’s cock had been. As Mike wrapped his hand around his member, Mindy shifted in her chair and pulled her shirt up until its hem was around her waist. Her bare ass rested back down into the cushion, but the shirt settled such that Mike could make out her pubic hair above her pussy. Even though the light was dim, he could see enough. He began to awkwardly pull at his cock. His technique was obviously rudimentary, and painstakingly clumsy. Mindy watched for a short while, now aware that Mike was watching her intently.

"I don’t think that’s right." Mindy said.

"Well, I’m doing the best I know how. Besides, I’m really sore and this isn’t exactly comfortable to me." Mike replied

Then Mindy got a terribly perverse idea. What harm would it cause to show her little brother how to do it better? It would be educational for him, wouldn’t it? After all, she was only trying to help him.

"I tell you what. Let me do it for you. That way you can better relax and it will show you how to do it." Mindy said.

Before Mike could even reply, she was leaning over his way. He instinctively pulled his hand away from his cock and placed it by his side. He slouched down in the couch a little as his cock lay back on his stomach. Mindy then reached out and grabbed his cock, pointing it straight into the air. Mike moaned as he felt his sister wrap her fingers around his member. Mindy then began to stroke it up and down, with much greater skill and affect than Mike had. As she stroked him, her shirt sleeve began to slide down her arm hinder her motions. After several times adjusting the shirt only to have it slide back down, she paused.

"This shirt is getting in the way." She said. "Hold on just a second while I take it off."

Mike couldn’t believe his ears. Mindy stood up and quickly pulled the shirt over her head revealing her naked body to her brother. She stood there a moment thinking about her decision before coming to the conclusion that there was no other way. The shirt was simply in the way. She then tossed the shirt over the coffee table and sat back down, much closer to Mike this time.

"Gee sis. I can’t believe you did that." Mike said almost in a whisper from his excitement.

"Well, it was getting in the way. Besides, this might help you get off faster anyway." She replied.

Then she took his cock back in her hand and began a steady pace. Mike was watching her breasts sway with her motions as she looked up at him.

"You can feel them if you want to. You can hold them while I stoke you if it helps." Mindy said.

She was feeling very horny and hoped he would take her up on the offer. She was already beginning to rub her clip with her opposite hand as she stroked his cock. Mike wasted no time in reaching up with his nearest hand and caressing her breasts, one after the other. Mindy was becoming very excited as he fondled her body. Their faces were only inches away when Mindy decided to kiss him. She meant for it only to be a short kiss on the lips, but instead she began to explore his mouth with her tongue as he kissed back. Mike’s head was still swimming with all that was happening when he felt an uncontrollable feeling in his scrotum. He felt his balls tighten against his pelvis as his body began to stiffen. He pulled his head away to look down at his cock being stroked. Mindy looked as well just as a large rope of cum escaped his cock and landed in a streak from his sternum to his navel. Mindy gasped loudly as she pulled her hand away quickly.

"Oh my God!" she screamed, as another rope launched higher into the air and more toward her. She tried to pull away, but the bulk of the semen landed on her thigh before she could move. Mike instinctively grabbed his cock and clumsily jerked on it as several smaller spurts landed and oozed around the base of his cock and on his scrotum. Mindy was rubbing her clit faster as she watched wide-eyed at Mike’s ejaculation. When Mike had squeezed the last of it from his cock, he fell back hard in exhaustion. Mindy began to rub herself as fast as she could with her right hand as she massaged her breasts with her left. Mindy had masturbated before, but she could tell something stronger was on the verge this time. It had always felt good, but not this good as her first orgasm approached.

"Oh God Mike! Do something! Help me cum!" she shouted as she lay back into the cushion and draped one leg over the back of the couch.

Mike now had a full view of her neatly trimmed pussy as it began to open up more and more to him. Not sure what to do, he leaned over and pushed his middle finger into her cunt. She moaned audibly as he began to finger her pussy rapidly.

"OHHHH, SOMETHING’S HAPPENING! HERE IT CUUUMMMMSSSSS!" Mindy screamed.

Suddenly Mike’s entire hand became very wet as Mindy began to buck and toss on the couch. He was worried for a moment thinking she might be in pain, but when he slowed down, she shouted at him to go faster. After several more seconds, she was beginning to come down from her orgasm. It was the first of her life and she was overcome with desire and exhaustion.

After she had regained her composure, she raised up and smiled big at Mike. Mike was trying to assess what had just happened as she began to talk.

"Oh Mike! That was incredible!" she said.

"Yeah, that was awesome!" he said, suddenly feeling like a child again with his choice of words.

Then the feelings of lust began to dwindle as they two satisfied siblings began to realize what had just happened. Suddenly a tremendous amount of guilt descended upon both of the teenagers. What had started off seemingly innocent enough, now seemed like a terrible sin. Both had worried looks on their faces as Mindy quickly rose and put her sleep shirt back on. Mike quickly walked to his bedroom to clean what was a considerable amount of cum off his body. Mindy did the same. Both showers were turned on almost at the same time as the two siblings bathed in separate bathrooms. Not another word was shared between them that night as neither reemerged from their bedrooms. It was a long sleepless night for both as their guilt-filled thoughts wandered in their minds all night.

 

The next morning, Mike awoke from a tremendously sexy and taboo dream. He had fucked his sister in his dream and it was the hottest thing he had every imagined. His crotch was soaked with cum as he ran his hand down across his still hard cock. He lay there a long time trying to recall all the events in his dream before finally deciding to shower and go out into the hall. He was really nervous. He was still uneasy about the events of last night, though they danced in his head blissfully. His main concern was about how his sister felt. He hoped she wasn’t feeling too guilty, even though it was on his mind as well. It had been a restless night for the most part, and he wasn’t surprised to see that his sister was not up yet from her sleep. He slightly pushed her bedroom door open to see her safe and resting under the sheets. He watched her for several minutes. His cock was growing with every second as he tried to understand his new found lust. "It’s wrong." He whispered to himself. Even as he did, his hand was already rubbing his scrotum through his boxers. When Mindy began to stir, he finally broke his trance and went back to the kitchen for some cereal.

Mindy recalled a similar dream when she awoke. In hers, she had actually put her mouth around Mike’s cock and given him a blowjob. He had cum inside her mouth and she swallowed his load. She couldn’t believe her dream. In a million years she had never thought of doing that to a guy. It was too gross, just like her friends had told her. But nevertheless, her mind could not release the vision of Mike’s penis emitting stream after stream of semen the night before. As she ran her fingers through her pubic hair, she found she was wet. She tried to shake her mind free of all thoughts even as she cleaned her wetness away in the morning shower. She dressed in a sweat suit and went to the kitchen. She rarely wore underwear or a bra and today was no different. It wasn’t a sexual thing. It was a comfort thing. Usually that is. Today, it felt sensual to her to feel the soft lining of the sweat suit on her bare skin. It was actually arousing, and she didn’t fight it.

Mike had also dressed sloppily in sweat bottoms and a T-shirt. The only unusual thing was that he decided not the wear underwear, an unusual thing for him indeed. He also found it arousing, but it gave his cock better freedom as well. He had a hard-on much of the time since last night and it was much more comfortable to let it breath a little so to speak. They stopped all movement for a few brief moments as Mike rounded the corner to the kitchen to see Mindy already eating breakfast. They made eye contact for the first time since last night.

"Good morning."

"Good morning."

That was their only exchange throughout breakfast. The two were trying not to be too obvious in their guilt and embarrassment, but it only led to complete silence. Mike was the first to finish as he rose to place his bowl in the sink. He tried to conceal his massive erection as best he could, but it was almost impossible. Mindy was waiting for him to rise, to see if it was there. She felt her tingles come back as she saw his penis poking out at his pants. Suddenly she felt her guilt dwindle into submission as her own arousal began to take over. Her nipples protruded outward again, erect and sensitive to the fabric of her swear shirt. Increasing moistness filled her pussy as she suddenly had feeling she could no longer control. She had derailed the advances of so many boys in the past, but now the sense to give in to her lust was taking over. And it was her brother that was the cause.

"I see you still are tense, at least in some places." Mindy said.

Mike quickly turned to her with surprise. Could she actually be as horny as he was? Even as he recognized her as his sister, she was becoming much more. She was the object of his desire and it was becoming too overwhelming to deny. He decided to respond in chance that it might be leading to where he now needed it to go.

"Yeah, I think you started something last night. It hasn’t gone down for more than a few minutes since." He replied.

"Well, have you masturbated?" Mindy asked. Her mind was becoming consumed with ways to relieve him.

"No, I’m still very sore and it is still too strange for me."

"Well, I guess I could help out again, but only once more. Tomorrow you should be able to help yourself." Mindy said.

A smile swept across both teenagers faces as Mike began to slowly walk over toward Mindy, who was still sitting at the kitchen table. She pushed her chair back to give herself more room as Mike stopped only inches from her. Mindy gave him a glance and then looked back at his crotch. She tucked her fingers inside the waistband of his sweats as she slowly pulled them to his knees. She then reached out with her right hand and once again wrapped her hand around his penis.

"I think you’re beginning to like this too much." Mindy said with a smile.

Mike smiled back as she began to stroke his member. Mindy’s mind returned to her dream. She recalled her mouth licking and sucking her brothers cock and it seemed so natural and sexy to her. If she could stroke him, why not suck him? She thought it was not really different from stroking him. It was just another means to an end. Besides, she wanted to. She wanted to try it now with her brother. Mike was watching his sister’s hand massage his cock when he suddenly notice Mindy looking up at him with a strange smiling expression.

"Now don’t freak out or anything. I just want to try something." Mindy said.

She then slowly moved her head closer to his cock. She stopped her strokes as she closed her eyes and parted her lips. Mike was shocked to see his cock begin to disappear inside his sister’s mouth as her head moved closer and closer to his crotch. About half of his erection was inside when she closed her lips around his shaft and slowly began to pull her head away again. She sucked her cheeks in around his cock as she slid her mouth on his shaft. Mike was in awe of the intense feeling of her mouth. It was so much better than he ever imagined. The feeling consumed him as it flowed from his cock to his scrotum. He felt the now familiar tightening of his balls and knew the end was coming. Unsure what to do, he only watched in amazement as Mindy quickened her strokes with her mouth. Her hands were now on his bare ass as she pulled him into her. Her sucks became increasingly intense and Mike knew the time had come. He half-heartily tried to warn her, but he couldn’t get the words out as the initial orgasm commenced. It didn’t really matter. Mindy had her own plan, and it included drinking his semen. She had seen the force in which Mike’s sperm shot from his body and she knew to be ready. As she felt him begin to tense up, she placed her tongue as to not allow his sperm to shoot directly to her throat. To do this, she had to remove most of his cock from her mouth and sucked hard on the head. She stroked his shaft and sucked hard as his climax came. Mike shot load after load of cum into his sister’s mouth. She held all that she could until her cheeks bulged and some began to escape from the corners of her mouth. It dripped from her chin to the floor as Mike finished his ejaculation, trembling on his feet. Mindy then pulled away slowly, closing her lips as they passed the end of his cock. She then looked up at him and swallowed hard. She loved the taste and began to lick her lips and scoop loose cum from her chin and corners of her mouth. Mike was only semiconscious as he stood leaning against the table breathing heavily. He was relieved, but not fully satisfied as he gazed lustfully at his sister. She finished her feast and looked back at her brother. His gaze was enough to know that she had begun something that would not finish here. She knew it and wanted it.

Mindy stood up and slowly pulled her sweat shirt over her head, dropping it to the floor. The morning light gave Mike a fuller view of her perfect breasts. They were more remarkable than he had known. Not a word was spoken as the two began to remove the rest of their clothing. Mike then walked over and scooped Mindy up into his arms. He was the youngest but certainly no weakling as he carried her to his bedroom. He walked through the doorway and kissed his sister passionately as he placed her onto his bed. Mike knew he wanted to make his sister feel as good as she had him. He began to kiss her neck on his way to her breasts. He sucked each nipple for a few minutes each before continuing his way down to her pussy. He then scooted his body, positioning himself between her legs. His mouth was now only inches from her slit as he flicked his tongue teasingly around her clit. She was moaning as he finally plunged his tongue fully on her mound. Mindy was loving it. She had always wondered what it would be like, but it was never this good in her dreams. She had masturbated, but her brother’s tongue could not be duplicated by any technique or device she knew. Mike pushed his tongue in and around her hole for many minutes before Mindy felt her orgasm building. Mike could tell it was approaching by her quickening breath and her loud moans. He tried harder, went faster, until she was pulling his head hard into her cunt. She exploded in a loud scream, almost smothering Mike with her hold. He didn’t mind. He knew it was her time and he wanted to help it be the best it could. Mindy’s juices flowed from her slit as Mike lapped up as much as he could. It tasted good to him and he wanted as much as she would give. He continued his pursuits until Mindy was again composed. He only stopped when he heard her say three words he never thought he would hear his sister say to him.

"Fuck me Mikey." Mindy said calmly.

She was running her fingers through his hair as he licked at her wet little pussy. Mike was fully erect and wasted little time in accommodating her request. He raised himself between her legs until he was eye to eye with her. He could feel his cock at her entrance as he gave a push. His penis found the hole and entered in tightly as he shoved. Mindy moaned loudly as he advanced, digging her fingernails into his back. Mike’s body was alive like never before, sensing and feeling every contact point he made with Mindy. He engraved it in his mind. The way her nipples pressed hard into his chest. How her hard stomach felt against his. It was an experience that would never be duplicated. His first time, with his sister. It was taboo of course, but strangely more moving he thought. Then he felt something hindering his advancement into her pussy. It was her hymen. He knew of this through sex education at school and knew what it meant to break it. It was a woman’s last line of innocence, something that once broken, could never come back. He looked into Mindy’s eyes as he paused. Mindy knew his concern and loved him for it. But she was ready. She gave a slight nod indicating that it was ok. He was given permission and it was appreciated that he had requested it. As he gave a final shove, he felt the hymen break. Mindy closed her eyes tightly in pain as she shouted out. Mike knew it was normal but was no less sympathetic.

"Are you ok Mindy?" he asked.

"Yes, yes, keep going. It will be all right." She replied.

Mikes began his thrusts, slow at first but gradually picking up speed. Mindy was rocking back with his thrusts as she tried to give as good as she got. They fucked each other for several minutes before Mike pulled away and helped his sister roll onto her stomach. He then entered her from behind as she lay prone on her chest, moaning in pleasure. He felt his orgasm approaching only minutes later as he pulled away from her and began to stroke his cock. She lay still, looking behind her as she watched his cum escape his cock and land in puddles on her ass and back. Mike was moaning loud and she enjoyed hearing it. It was proof that she had helped him overcome his anxiety, which was her plan all along. As he milked the last of his semen out onto her ass, she reached back and rubbed her hands around the puddles, bringing the sperm to her mouth. She loved it now, and hoped it would become a steady part of her diet. Mike collapsed on top of her after he finished and kissed her on her shoulder as she rested. Suddenly Mike remembered something he had forgotten and jumped up onto his feet.

"Holy shit! I can’t believe it." Mike shouted.

Mindy became worried, "What is it Mikey?"

"I can’t believe I forgot about football practice! It was this morning and I completely forgot!"

Mike was in shock. The day before, football had consumed his mind. Today, he hadn’t even remembered to go to practice. He couldn’t believe it . . . but Mindy could. She smiled at him as she began to speak.

"I guess it worked then. You have found a way to easy your tension. You just have to come home and fuck your sister!" She laughed out loud as she finished.

That made Mike smile as he hurried about getting dressed. He figured he better go tell some lie to the coaches about why he had missed practice and hope like hell they didn’t run the shit out of him that afternoon. He was worried, but also strangely at ease. He knew even if they did run him ragged, he had some relaxation methods he could try at home with Mindy. And Mindy had some methods of her own to try on Mike.

The rest of the week was a blur of football practices and sexual experiences for Mike and Mindy. They explored every corner of their imaginations. Every minute in the house alone was spent fulfilling some fantasy or trying something new. Mindy now knew from experience everything the girls talked about in locker rooms and hallways. Every taboo and every "gross" thing little girls could imagine. Mindy loved them all, but never let on that she even knew what they were.

Mike also knew them. Even before the boys his age had fantasized about them, Mike had lived them. Anal, oral, positions, masturbation; it didn’t matter. Mindy and Mike had tried it all in four short days. They were loving siblings falling in love. They were so alike. They knew each other’s desires.

When their parents came home, the relationship went back to more of a normal setting. They still found time here and there to ‘release tensions,’ but it slowed down considerable. In time, they stopped all together, as they found relationships with other people. The day Mindy graduated high school, and then later when Mike graduated, were the two last times they submitted themselves to each other. They were unforgettable moments, but also a final goodbye to their incest relationship. Even though, they never forgot. And what they did and what they learned from each other lasted a lifetime. They remained as close as any two siblings could be, and celebrated life. No regrets. Only treasured memories.

It was fireworks...Again part II

Rodger-the-Dodger on Incest Stories

It was Fireworks...Again Part 2

A young girl longs for the real thing and learns her lesson, again.

After my Daddy caught me and my boyfriend in bed and then taught me a lesson, I laid in bed. The boyfriend had fled after being kicked in the ass by Daddy while he was fucking me, then Daddy made me explode and then he left me, too. I just rolled on my side, my groin still throbbing from all the activity. I pulled a sheet over me, thinking of what had just happened. How would I ever face Mom? Or Daddy? Or myself? I was scared to get up and wash my face and clean up but I finally did. Mom wasn't home yet and I heard Dad out in the garage.

That night, we sat around the table and I had nothing to say. "My, you're the quiet one," said M

Read More
om. "Big test tomorrow," I said. The answer seemed to satisfy my folks and we finished our meal in virtual silence. That night, Daddy came to my room. I knew it was late because I was in a deep sleep. "I wanted to kiss you good night, honey," he said and reached down to kiss me on the forehead. "What happened is just between us. Don't worry," he said and I nodded and looked up at his face. The room was dark and he was a shadow. Then he sat on my bed and I could feel him moving under the covers, holding my sex which was all calm and cool and nice. His hand was hot and his fingers moving over my smooth skin. I parted my legs so he could feel me better and he did. Moving his fingers over my slit and soon I was wetting them and he slipped inside. It felt good and I lifted my knees for more. "I'll be home a little early tomorrow," he said and then he was gone. I played with myself and went to sleep, wondering about the new day.

Getting through that next day at school, waiting for it to end, was tough. My boyfriend Ferris wasn't in class and I didn't have to look him in the eyes, thank goodness! I mean, what could I say after we had gotten caught in the act. In the early afternoon I was already home. I took a shower and put on one of my party dresses. I wanted to look nice for Daddy, didn't I. It was a short dress that showed off my legs. Then I heard our front door open. "Daddy, I..." He put his hand against my mouth, saying, "Honey, I was wrong. I shouldn't have done that to you. You're my daughter and I love you." I was surprised by this, suspecting he was going to fuck me again. He walked out of the room and I was standing there, dumbstruck. I followed him to the garage. "Daddy," I said and he turned around, "I won't tell anyone. Besides, I liked it...really." I put my arms around him and rested my head on his shoulder. He was very quiet and let me hold him. "I want to do it again," I said, and reached down to his waist, unfastening his belt. The garage door was closed and we were alone. I reached inside his pants and felt his penis which quickly hardened. I held him in my hand and he was soon all over me, under my dress. He was stiff and hot, especially when he felt my body. I was naked beneath my dress and he squeezed my ass, pulling my cheeks apart and slipping in between.

He was unzipping me and we parted so he could whip off my dress. I had on a bra. Nothing else. "Let's go to your room," he whispered and we were soon on my bed, hot, wet, licking and kissing. "It was so good. You made me cry," I said. "You hurt my ear when you bit on it," he said. I smiled and bit on his ear again, not drawing blood this time. "You know you are a dirty girl," he said. "Please punish me," I said and he turned me on my stomach. I felt a hard smack on my ass. It scared me and I cried out, "Don't." Another whack, this time harder and then he pet my smooth young ass and whacked again. It sent thrills through me. His slapping hurt me and made me hot, all at once. Pleasure mixed with the pain and my cunt was aching for his penis, I reached back and grabbed for him but could catch hold. "SO!" was all he said. Then he turned me over. "I have to teach you another lesson, don't I," he said. I just looked up at him, his fingers all over my wet cunt. He lightly slapped my cunt, again and again and then he kissed me and I felt his stiff penis along my slit. I was sore there and he was soothing me with the tip of him. I opened my legs and was desperate for him to plunge into me. I waited, legs open, knees up and he took hold of me and spread me some more, all the time his penis playing with my opening, teasing and making me hungry. "Are you ready for another lesson, you little slut?" he said. I just looked at him, pleading for him to fuck me, afraid we might have taken too long and that Mom would be home soon and then what would I do to cool down.

"Please, Daddy," I said and he spread me some more. I reached for his penis and got it this time. I was taking control. "Fuck me Daddy," I said, pulling his penis into me, thinking he might quit. He held off, resisting my pulling of him, taking my hand away. I didn't know what to do I wanted it so bad. Then he lifted me and put the tip on my lips. We were suspended and then he entered me a little. It felt so good to have my cunt lips opened and to feel his cock begin to enter me. I sighed in relief. "I'm going to teach you your lesson you hot little slut," he said. Then he pushed deeper, withdrew and pushed into me again. This time he was thrusting and I felt his balls against my ass. This was the best part and he got violent with me, thrashing and pounding against my tender little wet cunt. He spread me and fucked me and I began to shudder as my whole body was on fire, again, just like yesterday and he was breathing in my ears and kissing my mouth and saying how good I felt. I flexed my cunt to hold him and he shot into me. We were both slippery with out come and out of breath. I was at that point again. Just then the front door opened and closed. Our eyes opened. Damn! We knew Mom was home. He didn't stop though. In our moment of fright and surprise he punished my cunt a few more strokes, I was on fire and couldn't stop either as I lifted and squeezed him and held my breath, bit my hand to keep from crying out. It was fireworks, again. Then he left the room and I lay there on the bed, a sheet pulled over me, wondering when we would get another chance. Hoping it would be soon.

Only Thirteen and She Knows How to 'Nasty': part 1

francis on Teen Stories


‘Only Thirteen, And She Knows How To Nasty’* - part 1

* Title courtesy of Frank Zappa and the Mother’s of Invention’  ‘The lords’ of  perverted lyrics -  ‘Brown Shoes Don‘t Make It’. from ‘Absolutely Free’.   Where this is one of the lyrics.  Other gems from this include:- “Going to cover that girl in chocolate syrup, and boogie till the cows come home. 

A SCHOOLGIRL CAUGHT WANKING:

I was sitting in the corner of the classroom, sat on a set of low cupboards and draws, and it was a Friday morning.  I was a student teacher, and at this early stage of the course I was doing
Read More
a mixture of classroom observations and giving lessons.  I had left a well paid job as a representative for a large drugs company.  I hated the job, and was always away from home.  It did mean that before I became a student again at thirty, I at least had a flat that was paid for, enough in the bank to more than cover the years course, and having given back the company car, a newish Audi TT coupe.  It was the autumn term, and I was at a girls secondary school in a wealthy district of the town.  Most of the pupils were bright and from privileged backgrounds.  

The school had a strict uniform code: white shirts and school ties - blue and  silver-grey broad stripes with a thin colour stripe to denote the year a pupil was in - grey or navy pleated skirts or trousers; white, black or navy socks, or opaque black or navy tights; low heeled plain, black lace-ups, ‘Mary-Jane’ or loafer style shoes; and optional navy pullovers, cardigans, or blazers - with a silver-grey edging.  There was also a blue gingham shift dress option for the warmer weather. 

The class I was observing was in a temporary ‘port-a-cabin’, as the school was building an new ‘wing‘, including a theatre, so some of the classroom were closed during this building work.  To the left and front, was a group of students and the board was in front of me.  The pupils were thirteen to fourteen years old.  The lesson was a maths one, and it was the last lesson of the morning.  Some of the class were struggling to pay attention.

Doing observation required me to keep my attention on how the lesson was , and the way it was received by the students.  Near the end  the of the lesson, one of the girls - Toni - was finding it especially hard to concentrate on the lesson.  As her concentration failed, she had started swinging her legs open and closed.  It started to become a distraction to my observation whenever I needed to look at that part of the classroom.  Toni slumped down in her chair, and as she did so, I could not help but notice that as she opened her legs, I thought I could detect a brief glimpse of white cotton panties.  My eyes, like a ships lookout and a lighthouse, were attracted.  The opening and closing of her young teenage thighs, showed like the beam from the lighthouse - her white panty cover cunt, a bright light in the dark shadowed region under her short skirt.  Her grey skirt rode up even more, exposing a clear view of her panties, the material tight against her young pussy.  I was sure that I could make out a grove, as the panties were drawn into a ‘camel toe’, and a slight difference in colour as her juices were absorbed by the cotton.

One could not help notice that she was one of the more mature girls in the class, and also that her shirt was tight against her budding breasts, a delightfully firm ‘B’ cup.  Her neat, light brown shoulder length hair, was pulled back into a pony tail.  As I’m sure you can guess, I was starting to become erect.  I knew that this girl was far too young to be legal, even though she was at the point of being a woman - she was what you could call a ‘child-woman’, even if not recognised by the laws of the land, it did not stop them being horny and extremely desirable.

I was still drawn to the beacon of her white panties each time I needed to observe that part of the classroom.  Suddenly I noticed her look up and look straight at me.  Was I imagining it?  Then I found that she was leaving her legs spread open for longer; then she slid even further down in her chair, exposing even more of her crotch, and at the same time stopped closing her thighs.  I looked away - may be to quickly - and  I tried to avoid that part of the classroom.  My cock was now almost fully erect and becoming uncomfortable.  But I could not help but be drawn back to the erotic sight of Toni’s gusset; when I did, she was staring straight at me, and a smile formed on her face.  Shit, had she noticed me looking up her skirt?  Was she now deliberately showing me more of her teenaged, panty covered cunt?  Had I been that obvious?

Fortunately, the bell rang for the end of the class, and the pupils left the classroom for the lunch break.  When I left, I noticed that Toni had not gone directly into the main building, but had gone around the side.  As this was unexpected, I followed her.  I found her by the large trash bins in a relatively secluded area.  I carefully positioned myself so I could see her and hopefully, so that she could not see me.

As I did so, she lifted her skirt and pulled the now obviously damp gusset of her panties to one side, and held them so that her pussy was exposed, as was her sparsely haired pubis.  With her other index finger she ran it along the grove of her cunt and the moisture allowed it to easily slip passed her labia and she pushed in and out of the sopping wet cunt.  Another finger was pushed in along side the original one.  Her face started to contort with pleasure and her digits now concentrated on rubbing the hood of her clitoris.  Suddenly and quickly she came.  As she did so, I emerged from the corner and called her name.  She looked up and dropped her skirt, her face reddening with embarrassment.  What was I going to do now?  I thought quickly.  As a way of delaying any action I would take, I told her to see me in the form room that I shared with my teaching mentor at the end of the day.  I could see her juices coated her fingers, and I wished I could take them into my mouth and taste this young girls pussy cream.  To save both of us any more blushes I turned and headed for the main building, leaving Toni to rearrange her panties, skirt and composure.

Fortunately, Friday afternoons were a quiet time for me, so I could  consider what I was going to do.  But I could not help but see Toni’s white covered pussy and the sight of her masturbating in my mind.  Several times as I did so, I found I was getting another erection.  In between erections, I decided that I would just give the girl a stern rebuke, hoping I would be suitably convincing.  The end of the day approached and I dismissed the form I was nominally in charge of with my mentor.  I had not mentioned what I had seen and as she had a busy weekend planned, I was soon alone in the form room.


Toni knocked on the door and I called her in.  As she entered, she closed the door.  This was not what normally should happen with a teacher and lone pupil, but I was too concerned with how I  would tell her off.  Her white socks had slipped down her calves, her tie was loosened and the top button of her shirt was undone.  She looked like the naughty school girl  - one that I had caught wanking.  I was sitting at the teachers desk - a rather old fashioned styled piece of furniture, with two draw units either side of an opening with a solid back to it - all in a dark wood.  I pushed back on the castored chair and turned towards Toni, who now stood in front of me.  I told her while I could understand the new sexual desires that were becoming part of her life as she became a young woman, the school was not a place for them and whilst not being wrong, should be kept to a more suitable place - such as her bedroom.

“But Sir,” she exclaimed, “I also teased you in the classroom this morning, and I think as I was so naughty, I deserve more than just a ‘telling off’.”

I was shocked and was unsure what to do now: corporal punishment had long been banned in schools .  Toni though, took the initiative, and I was stunned when she placed her self across my lap and said that a spanking would be fit punishment for her ‘naughtiness’.  I did not know what to do!  Here was an under-aged girl flaunting her new found sexuality.  The sight before me though was erotic, and a man’s second brain took over as my cock started to become engorged.  Hormones had taken over too, and I was on auto-pilot.  I lifted the hem of her pleated grey skirt, and savoured the site of a pair of white regulation school knickers, tightly stretched over a  barely teenaged bottom.  I lifted my hand and hit alternate buttocks.  After six spanks, I wanted to see the effect, so took hold of the waistband of the panties and forcefully pulled them down the firm muscled thighs of this ‘Lolita’, until they where at her knees.  Toni let out a sigh of pleasure.

A series of hits came down on the increasingly red cheeks.  My erection pushed against the material of my chinos, and the firm nubile body over my knees.  The spanking was causing Toni to push against me and it was obvious that she was rubbing her pubis against me and was also becoming aroused.  After a further twelve slaps, I could feel her lubricating fluids soak into my cotton covered right leg.  As Toni ground her bare cunt against my thigh, her legs moved automatically in response to the spanking,  kicking up and down causing her school knickers to be forced down around her ankles, and from there to join her loafers on the floor.

Toni became more animated, and soon she was close to an orgasm.  I gentle caressed her smooth buttocks, feeling the warmth that the spanking had caused.  I could feel the warmth coming from her excited cunt and eased my hand down to touch the engorged labia, and the slick, sticky fluid that had soaked her cunt and now flowed down her thighs. As I stroked the area and her golden-brown pubic hair, my fingers were coated with her juice, as I raised them to my mouth, tasting the fresh young girls cunt fluids. She placed a clenched hand to her mouth and a muffled cry could be heard.  She went limp and slid off my knees.  She looked up at me, and squatted on her knees.

“Thank you Sir” she said, and with a grin on her face, looked at my chinos, and placed her hands on the bulge and briefly stroked it before pulling the zipper down and easing my hard cock out of it tented covering.  Holding the base and firmly rubbing the shaft up and down, she lent forward and with the tip of her tongue circled the glands of my circumcised cock.  After a few rotations of the glands, Toni dripped saliva over the tip and used her tongue to coat it.

At this point there was a knock on the door and as the door opened.  The minx playing with my cock, quickly shuffled backwards under the desk and I followed her, so she was hidden under the desk and hidden from the door way.  Mrs. Redman - the deputy-head - entered the room and asked why I had not left to start the weekend.  I told her I was just collecting some items ready to work on some lesson plans, and I should not be much longer.  With this she wished me a good weekend, while my mind reeled, both with shocked thoughts of being caught with a thirteen year old girl sucking my cock and the an image of frightful prison scenes.  Thankfully she had not noticed the knickers and loafers on the floor!

While Mrs Redman closed the door, Toni’s open mouth engulfed the top of my cock and as the speed of the pumping motion of her hand increased, she took as much of my cock into her mouth as she could, pumped on the hard flesh staff.  Having been aroused most of the afternoon with thoughts of the teasing display in the classroom, and observing Toni masturbating, it did not take long until I was feeling the tingle in my balls which signals that ejaculation is imminent.  Now we were alone again, I reached forward and held her silky haired head and forced it further onto my cock.  As I felt the back of her throat touch the head of my cock, I released five blasts of sperm into her mouth.  I pulled my penis out of her mouth and one last shot of seed hit her on the crease between her lower lip and her chin.

Toni looked up with a mischievous grin, and with the index finger of her right hand wiped the viscous white ejaculate from her face, and onto the tip of her tongue, then into her open mouth.  I could see the man fluid in her mouth, before she licked her lips and swallowed, then showed me her open mouth again, but now empty of sperm.  An ecstatic cry left her mouth and she asked if that had been good, as it was the first time she had had a cock in her mouth and felt and tasted spunk.  I told her it had been as good as any I had known, and it was a wonderful first cock sucking.

“Thank you Sir,” she said, “Is that all for now?  Though I know it won’t be the last time I’ll need to be punished and hopefully a fucking too.”

“Yes, that’s all for now, you dirty little bitch,” I replied, still shocked from the events of the day, and not being caught by the deputy head.  Toni then stood up - picking up the knickers - and kissed me on the cheek and whispered in my ear to meet her, in my car near the entrance of a nearby park tomorrow at 10 am.  Before I could reply, Toni had  placed her panties in my shirt pocket, slipped on her shoes, then skipped out of the room.  I was left to tuck myself away and zip up.

What would happen tomorrow?  What had the dirty little minx planned for me?  I left for home and to take pleasure in the damp, cunt perfumed girls panties till then.


Continued in Part 2:  ‘Toni in the Motel’

Homeschool Lessons, Pt. 1

Fyre on Incest Stories

Homeschool Lessons, Pt. 1

Yes, Mama, by Fyre

I was over at my new gal’s house. I’d gone over for dinner, which was a little too salty, but I was there for the booty call, not for the pork loin. Darla and I were wrestling around on the couch. I felt up under her skirt, she didn’t have any panties on, so I was making my move for third base. I thought I had a pretty sure thing. Then her kid walked in!

Let me back up a bit. I wasn’t too sure about this chick. This Darla. She didn’t seem too "regular" but she was a hottie and I wanted a piece of the action. Darla’s kid was something like thirteen-- a little waif of a thing. She’d been with us at the table at dinner. Darla was trying to pick up a co

Read More
nversation, but the kid only poked at her food, mostly just moved it around on the plate, then excused herself, said she had to go study. Darla and I finished eating--Darla all giggles and winks--then like I said, we moved to the couch out in the front room. I was shocked to see that Darla wasn’t wearing any skivvies at all, that seemed a little weird for a mother of a teenager, and her skirt was so damn short. Wasn’t she trying to set an example? But then I’d learn later exactly what kind of an example that Darla wanted to set.

Darla told me over dinner that she was really concerned about her daughter. The girl’s name was LaVonne, but she went by Vonnie. After her dad just up and left, LaVonne didn’t seem to really have much enthusiasm for anything any more. She was definitely a "daddy’s girl" and her father had left without much notice. Darla said she was trying to make things a little easier on her. Von wasn’t too social and the other kids seemed to tease her, so Darla took her out of school, and started teaching her at home.

We had the television on for some background noise, but neither Darla nor I were paying very much attention to what was on. Darla was just 29, a young woman herself. I could hardly believe it when she told me she had a daughter as old as thirteen. She was just a baby herself when she’d had her. Darla had sultry eyes, shoulder length black hair, and was wearing that short skirt. I had my hand working against her wet slit, her legs were sprawled open, her eyes closed, when Vonnie walked into the living room and plunked into a chair.

I froze.

Darla opened her eyes, looked across the room, not trying to cover anything up at all and said calmly, "You get your algebra done, Baby?"

"Yes, Mama." Vonnie looked over at us, a curious look on her face, but said nothing more.

Darla whispered in my ear, "Larry, just keep doing what you were doing. I want the girl to know this is a natural part of being an adult." Darla kept her legs open wide. She trimmed her bush into a narrow black runway. It was all very visible to the girl. If I’d have walked in on my own mother all open and on display like that, I would have completely freaked, but the girl seemed to think nothing of it.

I, on the other hand, had gone from bone hard to flat in less than a moment, totally losing it when the girl walked in. This was completely weird for me. I sat there on the couch next to Darla, unable to make the next move. Completely unable to resume feeling her up, if that’s what she expected.

Vonnie wasn’t really looking at us. She picked up the remote and flicked to a different channel. She seemed to be in her own little world.

"Do you want us to take it somewhere else?" I asked Darla quietly.

"The girl’s got to learn sometime. Ever since her daddy’s gone, she doesn’t react much to anything. I just want you to act natural."

I couldn’t help it. It was not natural to me to keep feeling up a mother in front of her own daughter. I looked over at Vonnie again. She was watching The OC on Fox. I wasn’t much interested in that. I was torn. I’d come over to get some pussy, I’d gotten all stirred up, and I wasn’t ready to throw in the towel.

Darla put her hand against my back and started massaging my shoulders lightly. She kissed me passionately on my neck. "Larry, I’m soaking wet. Why don’t you get back to work on what you were working on?"

I looked over at Vonnie. She was curled up in the chair, wearing a tight t-shirt and plaid flannel pajama pants. She was hugging a pillow, looking at the tv, looking bored. Darla shifted her pelvis up at me, her legs still thrown open, the flair of her short denim skirt not about to cover up her pretty saturated pussy.

"Vonnie, Baby," Darla said, "Larry here doesn’t seem to quite know what to do here. Will you go get me my silver bullet?"

"Yes, Mama." Vonnie got up and walked across to her mother’s bedroom.

A silver bullet? I panicked. I felt like I was in some kind of weird episode of Strange Encounters, that reality show that put people into incredibly odd situations then filmed their reactions as they squirmed to get themselves comfortable.

Darla looked coyly at me. She started stroking her fingers slowly up and down her pussy, trailing them along the surface, tugging lightly at her pussy lips. Vonnie came back into the room and passed her mother something. It was certainly a vibrating bullet, connected to a wire. With a control at the other end of the line. Darla rotated a dial on the remote, the bullet started humming. She deliciously perched it at the upper edge of her vulva, so it was just brushing against the upper edge of her clit.

Vonnie didn’t seem to think much of her mother’s being about to masturbate right in front of her. "We sleep in the same room," Darla mouthed. "She knows all about masturbation."

I still didn’t know what to make of the situation, but with Darla sitting next to me, all spread open, and a vibrating egg humming against her clit, I was gradually getting hard again. She was so fucking hot! The girl was now laying on her stomach on the floor, looking at the tv, her head on a pillow.

"Vonnie, Baby," Darla said to the girl, "I don’t think Larry’s convinced that you’re comfortable. You want to show him how you can rub your cunny?"

"Yes, Mama."

The girl rolled so that she was on the floor between my feet. Without showing any obvious emotion, she pulled her pajama pants off, and then took down her white cotton panties. Like I’d noticed before, she looked thin, and young for her age. Her frame was small, and her tits small and undeveloped. Vonnie opened her legs. She had a pretty bubblegum pink pussy with just a few faint hairs. Unabashedly, she spread it open before me. She looked at her mama, and she started rubbing herself.

"Put some spit on it, Baby. I want you to have a good time."

Obediently, Vonnie wet her finger on her tongue, and elegantly slid her fingertips up and down her slit. On the couch beside me, Darla was working her own clit, running the bullet up against her swollen bulb. Darla’s voice was growing thick and musky with lust, watching her daughter masturbating on the floor.

"Open it up, Baby. Show it to Larry. Show him how pretty your little pink pussy is, Baby Girl."

"Yes, Mama."

This obviously wasn’t the first time Darla had encouraged the girl to masturbate. "Go on, Honey, rub it, Girl. Get it going Baby."

Vonnie put her knees up. I could see her puckered asshole and her parted vagina right before my eyes. She was gradually getting wetter but she wasn’t slippery wet just yet. Watching her, my dick was rock hard, almost in spite of myself. This was just fucking wrong.

Darla kept up the commentary, rubbing her own puss, making encouraging comments to her daughter between us on the floor.

"Watch Mama, Honey. Watch Mama make it really, really wet."

"Yes, Mama."

Vonnie sat up more, and scooted between her Mama’s thighs. Darla was rubbing her clit right in front of the girl’s eyes. The girl had her hand between her thighs, stroking her own clit. Darla’s eyes were rolling back a little, she had that glazed look a woman get’s on her face when she’s trying to hit that spot.

I shifted around on the couch. My penis was straining to get out of my pants. Darla was starting to sigh and moan softly. "Vonnie, Baby, you put your fingers in Mama’s pussy, wontcha baby?"

"Yes, Mama."

The girl licked the fingers on her left hand and slipped them into her Mama’s wet vagina. She started stroking four fingers in and out, a slurping sound filling the room. Vonnie kept rubbing on her clit. I so wanted to take my dick out of my pants and start stroking it along with them. But I didn’t know if I should. Had the girl seen a man’s dick before?

Darla read my mind. "Larry, go ahead and take off your pants."

I stood up and took my pants off. My penis swelled and curved upwards inside my drawers. Vonnie was curious. She was looking at my dick. I have to admit it was twitching particularly hard, wondering where this was going to go.

"Vonnie, Baby, you see Mr. Johnson’s penis, Honey?"

Vonnie nodded.

"Baby Girl, you be a good girl and help him take his underwear off."

"Yes, Mama."

While her mother continued to masturbate, Vonnie stood. She was only up to my mid-chest. Her chin was about at my belly button. She tentatively put her hands on the band of elastic. Awkwardly, she pulled my drawers down to the floor. I stepped out over them. She was staring at my erection, fascinated.

"That’s her first time seeing a dick." Darla said. "My little girl’s growing up. She needs to learn about these things. Larry, you be a good man and show her how that thing of yours works."

I wasn’t sure how to interpret that. Did she want me to take her daughter’s virginity?

"Mama’s gonna cum." Vonnie said, pointing. She quickly crouched between her mother’s legs, the thick smell of pussy emanating from her crotch. Vonnie cupped her fingers closely together and pushed them into her mama’s vagina. "Come on, Mama!" She begged, "Cum for me!"

Vonnie worked her four fingers in and out of Darla’s cunt like a piston. "Come on, Mama." Vonnie was biting her lip in concentration. I could tell that she was trying to stroke Darla’s vaginal walls in a certain way, trying to hit that G-spot, trying to get that cum. Vonnie was such a sight to see, encouraging her Mama, stroking that woman’s pussy, even rubbing her own bubble of a clit. "Watch her, Mr. Johnson."

Oh I was watching! I’d never imagined such a thing in my life. The young girl had her whole fist inside her mother now, and the woman’s moist lips were up around her wrist. "Watch, Mr. Johnson."

Vonnie knew the exact moment her Mama was going to erupt. She took her left hand and started diddling Darla’s clit with quick darting movements. Darla arched her pelvis up so that the only thing still on the couch was the top of her shoulder blades. "Do me, Baby Girl. Do your Mama’s clit!" Darla yelled, the climax erupting from her loins in a shuddering clench. Vonnie even braced herself for the change in intensity. Darla’s vaginal muscles fluttered visibly, pulsing over the girl’s hand, still entombed inside. "Watch my Mama, Mr. Johnson."

I was standing. My hand was firmly stroking my dick. I wasn’t quite about to cum, but I was sure getting off watching Darla. She was a pistol! Darla shifted and lurched around on the couch, wrapped inside the secret place of her orgasm, twisting about until the waistband of her skirt was up under her breasts.

"Now eat me, Baby Girl."

"Yes, Mama."

"Eat me the way I love it, Baby."

The girl obediently knelt between her mother’s thighs and started sucking and licking at her folds. Darla arched up and down on the couch and grabbed her daughter’s head, forcing the girl’s nose against her puss. "That’s a good Girl, Vonnie. A good girl."

Vonnie stayed put, deliciously lapping at the purge of juices seeping from her mama’s hot cunt. I sat on the floor behind her, so I could watch her small mouth working it, stroking it. I was rubbing real hard. I hadn’t been so worked up in awhile. I started breathing heavy.

Before us on the couch, Darla started shouting out, lost in the throes of the moment. "Oh, oh oh, yeah Baby Girl, that’s the way, that’s the way..." She collapsed against the soft back of the couch, then sat up. "Good girl, Honey. That was real good." She was laughing softly, enthralled with herself for coming so hard.

"Oh Vonnie, Baby Girl, Look at Mr. Johnson." Darla sat up and pointed at me.

Vonnie pulled away from her mother’s crevice to look at my twitching dick. "Look, Vonnie." Darla urged. "I want you to notice how he’s stroking it." Darla’s voice was slipping into teaching mode. She was using me to homeschool her daughter! I felt like I was about to burst. I slowed down, trying to stave off my orgasm.

Darla continued to talk to Vonnie about what I was doing. "Every man’s got his own way of stroking his dick, Baby. He’ll put a certain amount of pressure on the shaft...he’ll rub the edge of the head in a certain way. You watch carefully."

Vonnie nodded, studying my movements, studying the shape of my dick arching against my belly. I was average-sized, but I could tell she thought I was huge. I was sure she’d never seen anything like this before. I know I hadn’t.

"Can I touch it, Mama?"

Darla looked at me. Oh my God, I could go to jail for this! But somehow I nodded. I was too lost in the moment. And I have to admit, I wanted the girl’s tender fingers on me in a bad way.

"Go ahead, Baby."

Vonnie knelt between my feet put her hands tentatively on the shaft. Her fingers felt so small, a little cold. "Spit on it Baby. It’s like you-- it feels better when it’s wetter." Darla laughed at her little rhyme.

Vonnie put her fingertips in her mouth. I knew she could taste her mother’s sweet n’ sour taste as she wet them again. I spit on my own fingers, to add it into the mix.

"This is her first time touching a man," Darla said to me, although it was obvious. My dick loved that she said it. The slut in me wanted her to keep talking, to keep hearing all these dirty details. My dick throbbed under her awkward touch. I moved her hand, cupping the fingers around my shaft.

"Put a little pressure on it, not too much..." I directed.

Darla winked at me. "That’s it, Larry, tell her how you like it."

"Make a circle with your forefinger touching your thumb...that’s nice, Vonnie. That’s good."

Vonnie looked back at her mother’s face for assurance. "Am I doing it right?"

Darla smiled at her daughter. "You’re doing good, Baby."

Vonnie leaned toward her hand rubbing up and down on my pulsing dick. She moved her mouth around, collecting spit in the front. She got up on her knees, opening her lips, and letting the trickle of spit dribble down on my cock. I felt so fat and throbbing. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been so turned on by a hand job.

Behind her, Darla continued the lesson. "Honey, when a man gets an erection, it’s up to you to do something about it. Otherwise you’ll be what they call a PT, or a prick teaser. Can’t have men thinking that about you. If you get it hard, then you work it until it goes soft again."

"How do I do that, Mama?" Vonnie asked, her eyes wide, as she watched, fascinated by my bulging hard-on. "You like this, Mr. Johnson?"

Yes, Baby, I love it

Darla giggled, "Oh you’ll see how it gets soft in a minute. You’ll get it. But the important thing is that I want you to be a good girl and make sure you take care of a man that you get hard. There’s lots of ways to rub it, with your hand, with your mouth, with your pussy even...I’ll show you how."

I looked over at Darla. She was watching her daughter, and stroking her own pussy again. "That’s looking really good, Baby Girl," she said. "Really nice." Darla winked at me. Thank you, she mouthed.

I grinned. No problem! I was about to cum. The little girl’s hands were working in awkward circles up and down my dick. She wasn’t holding it quite right, the pressure wasn’t really the way I liked it, but it was so hot to have a little thirteen year old circle jerking me, calling me "Mr. Johnson," I could hardly stand it.

I closed my eyes, not able to respond at the moment. This was her first time, the first time, and she was so young! Darla really did believe in teaching her everything. I felt the building intensity, and the jolt as the sperm shot from my balls up and out. "Oh! Oh! Oh!" I shouted, cupping my nuts and thrusting the tip into Vonnie’s face. The jizz erupted, shooting her all over the face, hitting her nose, spattering her lips.

"Oh my God!" Vonnie shouted, surprised. She pulled away, her hands over her mouth, wiping my cum off her face.

"No, No, Baby Girl," Darla said. "A man’s going to want you to eat it. Here." Darla bent over Vonnie’s cream-shot face and started licking away the white spurts. Her rough tongue washed off her daughter’s face. She put her finger out and wiped off a thick dribble. "Vonnie, you try it." Darla put her fingertip to her daughter’s lips.

"I don’t like it Mama." Vonnie said, wrinkling her nose.

Darla stifled a laugh. "You’ll get used to it, Baby Girl. It’s not so bad." Darla opened her mouth and smeared the rest of my jizz across her thick tongue.

I put my hand on my dick and milked out the last few drops. Darla tapped Vonnie. "There you go, Honey. Drink up those last few drops."

"Yes, Mama." Vonnie obediently put her mouth over the throbbing head of my dick, and lapped at the last few drops. She made a funny face as she swallowed.

"That’s a good, Girl. Isn’t she a good girl, Mr. Johnson?"

"Yes, Vonnie," I said, "That was very, very nice."

"Thank you for the lesson, Mr. Johnson."

Anytime, Baby Girl. Anytime.

 

Author’s Note: Watch for further episodes of this tale. If you enjoyed this one, you might also like my story Keep it in the Family, or the series Games We Play. Thank you in advance for any comments.

, I thought. But the words wouldn’t come out. I couldn’t speak. My mouth was totally dry. I was lost in that place inside my head, caught up in the thrill, simply loving the pulse of my blood as it charged into my stiff, hot fuck pole. I smiled, hoping that would show her that she was hitting it right, doing a good job.

Harper Valley Family Crisis

Peter_Pan on Incest Stories

Body:

Kylie and I remained on that balcony for maybe twenty minutes in silent contemplation of the beauty, if not ethereal splendor of that particular night. The only communication necessary then, being to caress her arms and shoulders once in a while and to nuzzle up against her neck whispering such words that I hoped would convey the full extent of my feelings for her. A few times she turned her head to me and just smiled prettily. The need for physical exertion was long past and eventually she picked up her dress and slipped it over her shoulders even as she sat on me. As she smoothed it over her hips, I zipped it up for her, aware su

Read More
ddenly of just how intimate a gesture that actually was. Equally as sharing and as sexual in its performance as anything that had preceded it.

Kissing me as tenderly as she knew how, she just whispered "Goodnight dad. Go to Natalie now, she needs you as much as I do."

I needed them more than anything I realised.

I could see Michelle snuggled up against her father as I crossed the room. She was just a little girl like all the rest of them. So obviously trusting of him, she was sound asleep, his arms around her encircling her young breasts as he held her to him. Jerry was fast asleep too. I wondered if they had been active a little earlier. I was sure they would have, Michelle would have seen to it. Besides, the happy if not angelic look on her face virtually guaranteed the fact!.

Natalie was almost asleep – completely naked. How could one father have so many impossibly sexy daughters? As I climbed in, she half-stirred and I pulled her to me. I kissed her neck and allowed my hands to slip under her arms and then to gently caress her enticingly warm breasts. She made a little sound like "mmmmmm." I nuzzled her deeper as I fondled those beautifully soft and pliant mounds upon which her nipples were indisputably hardening.

"Make love to me dad," she murmured, still three-quarters drowsy.

Has it come to your notice by chance, just how sexy and satisfying it is to penetrate a girl when she is half-asleep? The "possessional" and "submissive" factors come readily into play when you are able to push further and further into her as she just sighs and wriggles in a barely conscious condition. Natalie just lay there on her side, having turned to face me. Holding her leg up slightly I just permitted myself the luxury of pushing in between the folds of her labia as she lightly groaned with anticipation. I kissed her and continued penetrating her gently until she simply fell asleep as the rhythmic pleasure overcame all else. Very gently I eased her onto her back.

Even by such moonlight as had found its way into that cabin, I could see clearly her sweet and quite innocent expression as she slept there, one hand on her tummy the other on the pillow. The night’s activities would have fairly exhausted her, as it would have all of them. Slowly I parted her legs and knelt between them. She barely stirred as I penetrated her once more. More than anything, I wanted her to stay asleep this time.

Her compliant little pussy was making me so hot I found it hard to restrain myself but by necessity, I stuck with the game plan and intruded upon her womb’s antechamber as one might a very young virgin. That she felt pleasure, even asleep, was quite obvious by the lightest of sounds issuing from her lips and a few satisfied half-smiles on her pretty face. Occasionally I would kiss her breasts and at one stage she even raised her own hand to her nipples, pleasuring herself in her unconscious state.

I could feel her vaginal muscles engaging automatic clamp-mode even as my own pleasure reached its zenith. Concurrently I became aware that her legs were spreading yet further apart and simply the sensation of being inside her while she remained in so submissive a position, carried me over the edge. Never had I actually "felt" the ejaculatory process more keenly and as I pumped the last few milligrams of remaining sperm inside her, I wished for just the briefest of unintelligent moments, that I was making her pregnant.

Withdrawing, I lay beside her and just watched as she slowly turned on her side, one hand fulfilling an automatic response to cup her pussy protectively. I was asleep myself within five minutes, but not before I kissed her moist, almost pouty little lips just one more time.

The morning brought complete chaos! Think about it - five teenage girls and one bathroom? By the time the last one (Larissa) emerged, a veritable assembly-line of scrubbed, sweet-smelling youth filled the cabin with sexy promise. Not that anyone was thinking along those specific lines I would imagine, given the previous night’s frenetic activities. As I have so often observed, how can these girls look just such untouched and innocent little virgins in the light of a new dawn, given their unrestrained erotic involvement just hours earlier? Jenna especially, has recuperative powers denied the average Tibetan Monk. Even as, smiling sweetly at me from across the room whilst tying her hair back neatly, she called out "Morning daddy!" I knew what she was really thinking. I’m sure she picked-up on my underlying preferences too!

Breakfast was a smorgasboard of optional delights, from an olde English fried platter to a more traditional European-styled croissant and fresh fruit conglomerate. Being British by birthright, the sausages, bacon and scrambled eggs won-out as far as my palate was concerned.

It was later while we all hung out on the private balcony, observing the far distant land mass of Vanuatu, that I realised that for all our memorable interactions at the various Harper gatherings, we had never really spent any time getting to know each other, let alone each other’s daughters. Pleasant as removing the girl’s bras and panties have been all year, plus any and all ensuing debauchery, except for Larissa, I really didn’t know what made them all tick. Thus seated on the extended sea-lounge with my arm around Michelle and Larissa, hugging them to me and chatting on a wide range of subjects of common interest, I noticed Jerry over by the handrail talking animatedly with Jenna. At the other end of the balcony, George, Kylie and Natalie had drawn up three deck-chairs together and I could see him holding each girl’s hand on either side rather intimately, as the three of them chatted away obviously greatly enjoying each other’s company.

That’s really what this cruise inevitably was all about – company!

Quite a strong breeze had blown up and with the girls’ hair billowing around their shoulders albeit quite delightfully, we decided to go back inside. That’s the one advantage of a receding hairline such that the years have inflicted on my good self. Even In hurricane-force winds, I look little different!

Disembarking many hours later at Port Vila, we decided that rather than try to co-ordinate a party of thirty-plus people, everyone would just do their own touristy thing, with the aim of a late rendezvous back aboard The Pacific Princess early in the evening. Wonderfully warm but without any energy-sapping humidity, you couldn’t have asked for more pleasurable conditions. Appealingly dressed young girls as far as the eye could see – and not just in our party either, added to the tropical attractions on display that morning.

"Aren’t we enough for you dad?" Kylie teased, slipping her arm into mine as she walked alongside, fully interrupting my thoughts as I watched a pretty little red-head just ahead of us tying her hair up into a pony-tail as she walked with her family. I have always found it fascinating how girls do that so neatly with no way of seeing what they’re doing.

"Well, since you ask Kylie!……." I replied. She looked-up at me quizzically for a moment before tugging my arm playfully and flashing that sexy little smile she does when the situation calls for it.

Just then, Chloe and Kirsten caught us up and making it obvious they wanted an early-morning hug – who was I to disappoint them? In the skimpy little summer-dress she had on, freshly-washed hair curling up around her shoulders, Kirsten looked for all the world a young teenager now, rather than someone in their second-last year of primary school. She cuddled like one too. Now I really was distracted!

Having first sought their dad’s permission, they asked if they could tag along with Jenna. To be honest, Graham was that busy trying to ingratiate himself between Natalie and Kylie I think he would have agreed to whatever they’d asked. I sure as hell didn’t mind. A couple more hot little teases on site was precisely the kind of therapy I figured I could always use. Under-age or not, I most assuredly wasn’t about to get picky!

Jerry and Michelle were last seen linking-up with Keith, Brittany and Wayne’s cabin-load, all heading off for a few Melanesian delights at a place called Poppy’s on The Lagoon.

The gentlest of "Good mornings" assailed me and my day was complete as Larissa took my hand.

"Ohhh Hi sweetheart," I said, turning my head and giving her a kiss on the lips, "This is a really nice surprise I don’t mind saying. Where’s your dad?"

"He’s with Warwick, Brianna, Mal and Cathy," she replied softly, brushing a lock of hair out of her eyes, "I don’t know where they’re going – he didn’t say."

I didn’t care either and holding her tight we crossed the road as Jenna had unfortunately just seen her first souvenir shop. I cursed the fact I had forgotten to cut-up my Amex card before leaving the cabin.

Were I to exhaustively detail the ensuing six or seven hours, readers of this site would understandably be bored to distraction having not logged-in one imagines, to be regaled with a PG-rated re-run of Gilligan’s Island. I must however make mention of one memorable interlude.

The aptly named Hideaway Island Resort links up with a magnificent Marine sanctuary whose crystal-clear waters are home to amongst other things, the world’s only underwater post-office. Visitors are offered a range of cutesy waterproof letters and postcards which after completing and addressing you have to "mail" by diving into the sea and hand delivering to the postmaster himself who is decked out in full snorkelling gear and seated in a rather natty Vanuatu Post cubicle behind his desk on the sea floor. For young kids in the peak of condition, it is easy enough to hold your breath for the twenty-five seconds or so it takes to ‘deliver’ the item.

All the girls had their bikini swimmers on underneath their dresses/shorts whatever, and gazing at this constant parade of skimpy little tops and bottoms as they discarded their outer clothing, was more than worth the price of admission. Watching Chloe and Jenna as they followed each other into the water I was thinking, "Hell, what a rush for that guy down there, seeing an unending procession of semi-exposed budding young breasts swimming towards you all day. Whatever they paid him, it was way too much!

Even as Kirsten and Larissa hauled themselves back up on to the rectangular diving platform, Paul and his daughter Chantelle turned up. Not having met Graham, I introduced them to one another. The girls of course, all being at the same school, knew each other already.

At the furthest end of the resort the jungle encroaches almost to the breakwater and appearing to be completely deserted along the far beach, the girls all wanted to sunbake for a while. Fortunately, Natalie and Larissa had shown a commendable degree of forward-thinking in bringing a blanket each. Laying them down where we found some shade from the overhanging tropical growth, Most of us squeezed on to them with just Kirsten, Jenna and Chantelle electing to lie face-down on the sand. Hot though not murderously so, Graham, Paul and I shared sun-screen-application duties. Could there be a more pleasurable task?

Cream all over your fingertips bequeaths the masseur almost carte blanche to intrude on semi-indecent areas of the female body one otherwise could barely justify. Graham in particular I noticed, was not one to pass up any such opportunity. Crouched behind Natalie as she knelt in front of him, he clearly was taking his time rubbing lotion into her shoulders while slipping her straps far lower than were necessary. Working his way around to the front I saw his fingers deftly smoothing the cream deep into her cleavage as she protected what fragmentary modesty those skimpy little cups afforded, by holding them tightly to her breasts. She smiled up at him cheekily a couple of times.

I should be so hypocritical! With Chloe stretched out face-down beside me, I was applying lotion to her lower back and with that pert little ass just begging for some meaningful contact, I worked my fingers experimentally beneath her elastic and allowed myself the luxury of smoothing a little more "protection" across the top of those hot little cheeks. Giggling, she turned her pretty head towards me and wriggled that little bottom as sexily as she knew how.

I moved on to Kirsten as Graham indicated to Kylie she should take her sister’s place on the rug. Teasing him unmercifully, she knelt there facing him, holding her hair back off her face with both hands, which of course had the effect of thrusting her breasts out right in front of him. The most inept attorney should have been able to get him off any pending sexual-assault charge by pleading ‘unfair duress’ or ‘temporary insanity.’

Even as I began rubbing lotion onto Kirsten’s shoulders, my eyes were glued to Graham’s applicatory methods. Firstly ensuring that her cheeks, nose and forehead were protected, he made his way south and smothering her neck with block-out, he began working it in. Kylie having let go of her hair now just sat there, breasts as prominent as before, idly watching as he warmed to his task, his fingers now just inches above the curve of her breasts. Looking up, I saw her smile at him and I would swear she wriggled her shoulders suggestively. Seizing the initiative, and using both hands now, he began to massage the very top of her breasts and if that wasn’t a slight gasp of pleasure I heard Kylie give out…then I’m obviously delusional.

At the point he actually slipped her straps down, exposing her breasts right to nipple level she quite audibly murmured something…I couldn’t hear exactly. What I was then privy to witness though, brought on measurable cardiac irregularity. Quite without embarrassment, he began working the lotion across and between her breasts, one hand deep inside either cup and massaging her at will. Gravity being what it is, her top slipped completely down exposing her breasts fully and Graham’s ministrations of them. For their part, Larissa, Kirsten, Chloe and Natalie were simply staring open-mouthed at Kylie’s predicament. Jenna was in no position to – lying as she was on her tummy on the far rug, while Paul gave her lower-back the treatment.

"Hold your hair back for me again Kylie." Graham muttered. I think she would have stripped for him if he had asked her to.

Posed thus, her nipples completely erect now, she could only gasp quietly as he continued rubbing and manipulating those fair-skinned little mounds. He even took the opportunity to lean forward and kiss both her breasts as she knelt there. That which he performed on her left nipple looked more of a quantitative suck but hey, let’s give him the benefit of the doubt on that one. Pulling her top back up for her, Kylie looked marginally disappointed for a second. He had her then lay face down.

"Would you like to do that to me?" broke my reverie. Little Kirsten looked back at me expectantly and I realised her back was awash with block-out.

"Er…..well maybe in a few years sweetheart," I managed to reply, hastily disposing of the surplus cream in fully legal areas of her young body. Ok…so maybe I did slip a little low once or twice…can you blame me?

Having found inarguable success with his earlier modus operendi, Graham saw no reason to change tack. Rubbing oil across Kylie’s back, taking care to work it well into those delightful inward curves just above her hips which had her wriggling noticeably, he came ultimately to her bikini pants that hid little of what lay beneath. Looking across at me for what reason I know not, I simply inclined my head as if sensing his unspoken question.

"Noooooooooo," she gasped, as he tugged the thin material down sufficiently to reveal the onset of her delightful cleft. "Don’t pull my pants down…please!" she begged.

By then however, Graham was already rubbing the lotion well below her panty-line and heading lower. Kylie for her part, was certainly no longer being verbally critical of his work-ethic and had begun wriggling in earnest the further south his hands reached.

Ultimately, he didn’t have to pull anything down. The combination of her hip movements and his ever firm massaging of her upper cheeks caused the material to slide lower and lower. In five minutes her entire bottom was exposed and probably so highly aroused herself by then, she let Graham tug them the rest of the way after which she just kicked them off.

Now, it was becoming interesting!

Working his way inside her thighs which had the un-surprising effect of seeing those deliciously tempting and now fully naked legs parting perceptibly, it behove Graham to glance back at me once more. This time, I didn’t need his flight plan – I knew what he had in mind. (my own hand by now had inched its way to within centimetres of Kirsten’s central hotspot) I nodded my acquiescence.

I think he found her G-spot in seconds. Kylie was quite out of control as he slipped God-knows how many fingers up inside her. So spread was she now and so hot was it to look upon, both little Chantelle and Natalie had a hand down their own bikini working the system steadily.

It was one of the quickest orgasms I ever saw Kylie pull down – one of the noisiest too. Problem is….every girl then wanted the same treatment. We could hardly fuck them all on a public beach although the nearest group would have needed binoculars to even make-out the illegalities being perpetrated. Besides which, it was yet only hours since the previous night’s depravities. There had to be some sense of decorum shown.

Paul already had Jenna’s bikini pants at half-mast I noticed, so pulling them down the rest of the way was the work of but a second. Like her older sister, she was unable to show much restraint once he slipped his fingers up between her slim legs. She didn’t even object to his pulling off her bra additionally, lying then submissively naked for him face down, while he fondled her from neck to crop.

Little Kirsten wanted her own father to "play with her" which suited me – still having understandable qualms about sexually exploiting a ten year old. Thus as Kylie pulled her pants back up and moved to one side, Kirsten positioned herself alongside her dad on her front, giggling madly as he pulled her bikini bottoms down…not for the first time I would guarantee. Was that one hot little girl?

A plaintive "My turn please," caused me to turn round – in time to see Larissa on her hands and knees crawling towards me on the rug from where she had been sitting near Natalie. You wouldn’t have needed a protractor and set-square to work out that the angle of incidence between my eyes and her bikini-top was, if not optimum…life-threatening. And didn’t she know it?

Given that right that moment Graham was committing multiple indictable offenses against his younger daughter, Paul much the same with mine and the other girls all attending to their own little whims and fancies as they watched, I doubt anyone was even looking at us. I kissed Larissa softly on the lips, at the same time slipping a hand down her top where her beautiful young breasts awaited my touch. She whimpered as I grasped her softness, my palm little more than brushing her nipples in passing.

Pulling her to me so that her legs were splayed either side of my lap, I allowed one hand to move up flush between her legs – at that point the bikini pants are the narrowest. So easy then to slip a finger to one side of the elastic and burrow the few centimetres inwards to where girlish innocence once resided but lately was home to a plethora of more adult emotions – love, lust and longing amongst them. Her head on my shoulder now, I pushed in another finger in my quest to please….

Like Kylie, Larissa brought herself to orgasm way quicker than usual. Perhaps the thrill of being fingered in a public place accentuated the pleasure to be had. I must admit I was sorely tempted to move-up a cog or two, and especially with what was in my shorts right about then. As the orgasm washed over her (and my fingers too if the truth be known) the bond we had shared for months now seemed ever closer, my love for her totally superseding the two-way pleasures on offer. I sat there cuddling her for the longest time afterwards, just holding her to me, kissing her softly and realising that never was life ever going to get any better than at this moment.

Chloe I could see, was helping her little sister pull her swimmers back up – I didn’t even get to witness the final stages of her and her dad’s activities. Last I saw he was slipping a finger up between her legs…much to Kirsten’s pleasure. Obviously he gained a pass-mark for his efforts! Jenna had her pants back on and with both hands behind her, was kneeling there trying to hook her top back up while Paul was making it difficult for her, continuing to fondle and kiss her breasts wantonly through the taut material as she wriggled about on the rug.

Eventually we all settled for what we originally went there for. Some quality sunbaking and multiple sessions in the non-violent surf. For a while afterwards I just sat there watching as, kneeling or squatting on the sand, they all combed out their dripping wet hair, their youthful body-language making me ache once more with desire. Listening to their girlish chatter as they either giggled or frowned quite subconsciously, what I would have given to have been eighteen again. The entire session was to be repeated several times on different beaches over the next few days. The faces may have changed, the wonder of it all didn’t!

That evening , reunited aboard the Pacific Princess and seated at the dinner table, there was no shortage of conversation. Seems we weren’t the only group to have been affected by the tropical sun. Brad, Connor, Jerry, even Chris and Anne, had all partaken of the various forbidden fruits on offer it seemed. The girls certainly had great fun exchanging their various experiences with their counterparts across the tables, to judge by the level of giggling between mouthfuls.

I was mid reverie, considerably more than replete, having finished-off not only my own serving of French cheesecake, but also the remains of Kylie’s that she had been forced to leave behind when Connor had asked her for a quick dance. I vaguely noticed the impeccably dressed young steward approaching.

"Excuse me Sir," he said, "May I have a word with you?"

"Have several if you wish," I replied. I was in a good mood.

"Well Sir, is that your daughter?" he asked, indicating the sexy little brunette being twirled around near the live band. Connor’s hand I noticed was somewhat below her Plimsol line.

"It’s one of them," I confessed, "Why? were you thinking of having her partner placed under house-arrest for indecent dancing?"

The poor guy wasn’t big on humor.

"Ohh, no Sir, I just wanted to ask you a question," he replied, looking by now quite embarrassed.

"Shoot," I said.

"Well, its kind of hard to explain Sir, but you see, I was in Cabin 718 last night with two other stewards. We were just delivering a late room-service order." For a second the implication escaped me.

"And?" I enquired.

"And…..well, we stayed for a bit, if you know what I mean Sir." Now he was looking guilty as all Hell.

I looked at him. "Surely," I said, "P & O has rules about its staff fraternising with passengers. Instant dismissal? dishonorable discharge and the like?"

He was almost comatose.

"Y…Yes, they do Sir, but we just couldn’t believe what we saw…and a couple of the men there talked to some girls and then asked us if we’d like to stay a while."

I was quietly imagining in what state of undress Tanya, Brittany, Chantelle and whoever else, must have been in and/or what further was taking place at the time…

"Well anyway….what is your name lad?’ I interrupted myself,

"Ryan Sir."

"Yeah, well anyway Ryan…what’s all that got to do with my daughter over there?"

He looked like he was expecting me to punch him in the mouth at any moment.

"Well, the fact is Sir, while we were there (he blushed visibly) two of the girls told us that……that everyone in your party was doing what we were."

"And what exactly were you doing Ryan??" I enquired, trying swiftly to gather my thoughts at this point.

"Just what everyone else was," he stammered, "You know….doing it to the girls."

A forced silence ensued.

"I see Ryan," I said eventually. "So doubtless, you’re assuming much the same went on in our cabin and you want-in on the action….right?"

I could see the lips quiver, I figured he was priming himself for my first blow. His admission hadn’t really bothered me. After all, he was hardly in a position to blackmail anyone, risking as he was not only dismissal, but charges of indecent dealings with a minor…multiple minors probably. I doubt he was prepared for fifteen years in the slammer.

"To be honest Sir," he continued – bravely, I thought, "Geoff, Don and I…they’re the other two stewards, were saying earlier just how pretty your daughter is and we were kinda wondering if she’d like to come up to our cabin later….we could get her in without anyone seeing."

Only his forthright honesty prevented me from breaking his nose.

"So let me get this straight Ryan," I answered. "You get yourselves invited into Cabin 718, fuck yourselves stupid, then presume from what you’re told, the same thing’s happening in the other cabins nearby. You see my daughter later, like what you see and make the assumption she’s in on the action too. Then, hoping she’s basically the hot little slut you’ve already imagined, you come to me to ask if I can see my way clear to arranging an introduction? Have I missed anything lad?"

To say the color was rising in his cheeks would be the understatement of all time. He was speechless, if not paralysed with shock. I figured I best keep talking.

"A few facts are in order son. My daughter does not make house calls – you get what I’m saying Ryan? I don’t know what you heard in 718 or what you think goes on, but I’m not running a booking-service here for my daughter’s favors." Deflated now to the point of cowed submission, I almost felt sorry for the boy. Fact is, he was rather likeable.

"Now if you were to be invited to our cabin by whatever miracle – well that might be a different story." I added consolingly. "You simply then got the problem of getting the three of yourselves invited."

Just then I noticed Connor escorting Kylie back towards our table. I turned to Ryan.

"Looks like you’re up kid, " I said, "Don’t let the other guy worry you – he’s just a friend of the family."

Kylie came over and gave me a hug as Connor sidestepped us and returned to Sandy who was chatting to Natalie at the far table.

"Kylie," I said, "This is Ryan, one of P & O’s finest!"

From confident cruise-ship professional to stuttering dickwad in just three seconds!

"P..p..pleased to meet you miss." He managed to get out, shaking her hand with less rigidity than that cheesecake I’d recently farewelled. The boy needed help.

"I just invited him and two of his co-steward friends to our cabin tonight Kyles," I turned to Ryan…."What time did you say you’d be off duty lad?"

"Half past ten Sir," he managed to ad-lib.

"Oh, OK then," replied Kylie, "Nice meeting you Ryan," and with that she took off for a small group nearby that included Jerry, Michelle, Warwick and her younger sister.

"Thank you," he muttered, "for the invite I mean." he added by way of quite unnecessary explanation, turning then to leave.

"Just one other thing Ryan," I put an arm round his shoulder. "The really bad news? It’s my cabin…..I’ll be there the whole night!"

"Th..that’s fine Sir," he lied. "I understand that. The three of us will be there at 10.30, OK?" I nodded.

A little later Kylie came back over to me. "What was all that about dad?’ she asked.

"Just three more young guys got a crush on you sweetheart," I told her, "Can you believe he asked if I’d let you go to their cabin?….Simply looking after your interests baby."

"He was rather cute," she giggled.

As it happened, Natalie took-off for Connor and Sandy’s cabin at around 9 p.m. Jenna, Brianna and Danielle were linking up with Nadia, Cathy and Brittany in 720 for God-knows what little scenario and with God-knows whom? George and Larissa had a standing invitation to meet-up with Jerry, Michelle and a few others at Mischa’s nightclub on the main deck.

I had fortuitously organised a little "inviting" of my own. Craig, who I hadn’t really caught-up with since George’s first gathering, rocked-on up to our door shortly after 9 pm with his two girls in tow, followed minutes later by Pete, whose son Mike I learned, had been seconded to duty in cabin 720 with all those other hot little sirens. Last night he had found Kylie much to his liking, I figured Jenna was at short odds to extend his appreciation of the family.

Virginia, Craig’s eldest daughter, was seventeen now - in Kylie’s grade and although not what you might call classically beautiful, was attractive enough, simply full of life and of an adventurous disposition and yes, I do mean in that regard! Several other fathers will vouch for that statement.

Unlike her dark-haired sister, little Rhiannon was nearer a redhead, as pretty as they come and probably the main reason I asked Craig over. Effusive, bubbly – you name it. How many hearts was this one going to break over the next decade? Just fifteen, her first car would likely be sporting the personalised plates DESIRE in eighteen months or so.

She had only been to one Valley get-together and had understandably been sheltered from all but the most basic of interactions (kissing) by Craig. That was OK, Virginia had more than made up for it as I recalled! Like so many other attendees, her mother and father had split-up when she and Virginia had been tots. That she loved and adored her dad was obvious. I retained however the overwhelming conviction that she was yet a virgin.

Kylie was still putting the finishing touches to her presentation-package when Craig and the others arrived. I poured the drinks while the girls congregated in the bathroom and do what girls do in times like this.

One major plus in entertaining friends…especially of the female persuasion on board ship, is the lack of chairs in most cabins. One is forced to use the beds for seating. Admittedly ours had the balcony, which later in the evening proved most accommodating. By judicious shuffling of chairs, lounge and beds, we orchestrated a workable split. Rhiannon and I commandeered the lounge, Pete and Virginia parallel chairs, while Craig and Kylie looked remarkably ‘comfortable’ propped-up on the single bed.

By the time we had covered the inevitable subjects of school, careers, work problems and films we all wished we’d never seen, the alcohol was kicking-in. Craig’s arm had already found it’s way around Kylie’s waist, Pete’s mid-way along Virginia’s thigh while I was fully content to just hold Rhiannon’s exquisitely shaped hand and have her nestle-in closer. So much did she remind me of Kylie just two years ago.

The last thing I expected was to see this beautiful little thing raise her head towards me, quite obviously wanting to be kissed. Given that the other four were by now well down the track in this regard, I pulled her to me and kissed those soft lips as they deserved to be treated. Doesn’t matter how many times the game is enacted – that first time with a beautiful young girl you have never kissed before, cuts loose - at least for me, those self-same emotions ….wonderment, desire and an instinctive need to protect.

The conversation had fallen away as you might expect. So had Virginias’s top, Pete having some hand in this occurrence one might be led to deduce. Craig meanwhile, was availing himself of the convenience of a flat and comfortable bed having laid Kylie down on her back, which in that short skirt offered up no shortage of ideas. Being directly opposite, my view of proceedings might best be described as uncommonly arousing, especially if like myself, one has a penchant for flimsy black underwear.

Kissing begets more kissing and when the recipient is but of extreme tender age, crushed up against your chest and thereby permitting a wicked if not wide-screen view down her blouse, quite obviously in learning-mode also, then it becomes a case of love before honor, or given the nautical flavor of our locale – all hands on deck!

Cupping Rhiannon’s breasts elicited a slight gasp but no resistance. Gently fondling those delicate little mounds, an unutterably beautiful work-in-progress, her softness was an instant aphrodisiac. She glanced downwards as if fascinated by the sight of her departing innocence. With my left arm still around her shoulders, I allowed my hand to gently caress her neck beneath her hairline and she looked up at me making some rather endearing little-girl noises. I slipped the hand at her breasts inside her bra and found what I had hoped for – two delightfully erect young nipples. Rhiannon’s expression glazed on the instant. We had crossed the line from playing to grown-ups.

"It’s OK sweetheart," I reassured her, holding her ever tighter, "You tell me the instant you want me to stop, OK?" She looked at me so trustingly and to be honest….lovingly, it made me shiver momentarily.

Nearby, I could see that Virginia was radically less interested in her little sister’s immediate fate than her own. Having vacated her own chair, she was now sitting on Pete’s lap facing him, her back to us. Exactly what he was doing to her was not readily obvious, but judging by her splayed legs, the fact that her dress was scrunched up around her hips and the pleasurable noises issuing from her, I’d say he was penetrating her pussy with, at the very least, a couple of fingers. Her arched back also gave credence to the likelihood he was suckling her additionally with unfettered relish.

So far as Kylie’s predicament was concerned, I didn’t have to wonder. Her skirt pushed up sufficiently to allow her to spread her legs wide enough to accommodate the least skilled of gynaecologists, Craig had one hand up beneath her panties, rubbing and fingering her to a state of shared Nirvana. Alternating his kisses between her lips and her now exposed breasts, she was wriggling and urging him on to a greater level of involvement.

Little Rhiannon’s cry of "Ohh " as she glanced at first her sister and then Kylie, almost made me ashamed strangely. Somehow I felt it all cheapened her own predicament and I could not entertain the notion suddenly of the four of them watching my progress with such an innocent. Lightly pulling her to her feet, I guided the way to the far side of the room and George and Larissa’s bed.

It was darker there and drawing her down on to the coverlet I just whispered to her, "Let’s leave them to it sweetie, this is way cosier." She squeezed my hand – she understood perfectly.

"Shall I undress?" she asked softly, not so much with any fear of the unknown but rather a willingness I felt, to do that which might please me.

"Just take your skirt and top off love….so they don’t get creased." I added, removing my own trousers and shirt concurrently, while being thankful for the pervading gloom which mercifully hid the thirty-five year gap between our bodies. One clearly offering a ten-year warranty – the other, a day to day proposition. Emotionally I would point out, no such distinction could be drawn.

Together, slipping beneath the covers from either side of the bed, the status-quo was restored and I pulled her to me, aroused dramatically by the contact with her soft skin and the knowledge that she was dressed now only in her bra and panties.

Speaking of arousal – Rhiannon’s older sister was becoming increasingly vocal now as Pete was quite obviously treating her to a vaginal exploratory with something other than his fingers. Kylie too from what I could see at that angle, had allowed Craig to download her knickers and was now lying astride him face-down on his chest as he thrust up into her pussy with commendable zeal.

Lying side by side, I unhooked the tiny bra and tossed it on the floor. Nuzzling her perfectly formed little breasts and nipples, that associated milky smell that is so prevalent in young girls especially, was addling my senses. I was aware of her soft gasps and her own urgency as I began to draw down on her nipples, the first I like to think, afforded the privilege. Rhiannon was on her back now and as I allowed my hand to caress her shoulders, her arms then the flatness of her belly, I felt her stiffening slightly – not with trepidation but more anticipation. Lifting my hand, I replaced it on her left knee and began to caress the skin along her inside lower thigh.

As my hand continued its northbound journey I felt her breathing becoming more and more irregular – my own of course was fortunate to still be working at all. I felt her legs parting instinctively and at the point I placed my hand directly on the front of her panties, gently cupping her most secret of treasures, she was unable to repress a gasp of pent-up emotion.

Kissing her lips, I reassured her and just began to rub her very softly through her panties as I felt her hips moving perceptibly against my hand. The last thing I wanted to do however was to bring her to orgasm just yet. Judging by the noise over the far side of the room though, they were playing by very different rules. I have seen and heard Kylie in extremis enough now to recognise those hot little yelps of passion.

Committed to on-going series of "ohhhhs" now as I continued rubbing her pussy in exactly the right spot, Rhiannon was wriggling about and willing to be fondled and caressed in any spot you care to mention – and I think I had all bases pretty well covered.

"You can take my panties off," she whispered as my lips located a hotspot just beneath her hairline. Music to my ears! They joined their skimpy top-half relative on the floor. Now, having a naked and panting little fifteen-year old girl in bed with you, really is better than a first-division lottery win! Trust me on this.

She had to be shocked stupid at some stage – I pulled her on top of me.

"Oh Gosh," she said as her wonderfully flat tummy came into contact with my anything but flat erection.

"Oh Gosh???? I repeated, "Is that all you can say sweetheart? After all, its your fault this happened. I was trying to keep it a surprise."

I felt her small hand exploring what I hoped was a totally new sensation from her viewpoint. So cool was her touch, for a moment there I recaptured my lost youth.

"It’s so big," She sounded awestruck. "Are you going to put that in me?"

"Only if you would like me to Rhiannon," I answered truthfully. "You are still a virgin aren’t you baby?"

"Yesss," she whispered. I was so pleased!

"OK well tell me the truth sweetie," I added, "This is important to me….Do you really want me to do it? Have you thought about this?"

She was quiet for a couple of seconds, wanting I knew, to be held and kissed.

"Dad told me I would know when it was right and the person was right for me. I always thought it would be a boy but you make me feel so safe…I know you won’t hurt me."

"Well darling," I told her, "I can’t guarantee it won’t hurt just a little. You must have been taught all this in sex-ed classes at school."

"Virginia said it didn’t hurt her at all," she said matter-of-factly. I looked across the room. It sure as Hell wasn’t hurting her now!

Just my opinion, but I believe having the girl on top for her first time is by far the best option. The man still has full penetrative potential but the girl – especially a very young one, can control the depth and the pressure.

Slipping my hand over her shoulder, across her magnificently sculptured little butt and flush up between her legs confirmed two things instantly. She obviously liked the sensation of having things inside her and lubrication was never going to be an issue.

Fingering her for at least three or four minutes initially, I had no need to guide my erection into her – she was well able to manage that all by herself. Of course, lying on me as she was, I had the added benefit of being able to kiss and fondle her breasts at will.

For several minutes she was completely taken up with just having the head of my erection between her labia. When she was comfortable enough to be penetrated further we both entered a brave new world, one I would wish never to have left.

"Are you Ok sweetie?" I asked, feeling her wriggling and not sure whether through discomfort or pleasure. She answered by kissing me passionately. People in discomfort don’t do that!

All roads on this board-game lead ultimately to the same destination. A very large stop sign! Throwing a double-six isn’t gonna help either. There were other considerations also bothering me now.

"Rhiannon," I whispered to her. "I know it’s a little late to ask this, but have you……..?" she cut me off with a face-nuzzle. "Yes..I have silly…..I’ve been on the pill for a month so you needn’t worry. It was dad’s idea."

Not sure I wanted to follow that implication through to its logical conclusion but it was good news nevertheless.

In the wash-up, I can’t claim to have done anything much more than lie there – well at least in those early stages. She knew what pain she could take and even though I knew she was gritting her teeth and hurting in the process, she stuck with it. At the point she bit the bullet and thrust her hips downwards shredding the barrier, she cried-out and I hugged her to me.

Whatever pain she was feeling was outvoted by the body’s needs and once I was deep inside her she wanted what every girl wants. To be taken to the end of the road and for however short a period – to be loved and worshipped for the uniquely beautiful female she is. I could so do that!

Bringing a young girl to her first vaginal orgasm is a privilege and probably as emotionally gratifying an opportunity as may ever come one’s way. You don’t "fuck" emotionally dependent and inexperienced little girls like Rhiannon – you make love to them in every sense of the word. You never lose sight of their complete vulnerability and their dependence on you to protect while you teach…..while you share….while you sexually fulfil.

Having said that though…I think she took me apart. If getting her little pussy filled with white-hot DNA was her plan – it was highly successful. I can recall no more gratifying a moment (and with Nat, Jenna and Kylie, there have certainly been a few of those!)

Emotionally and physically levelled by the experience, she was fit for nothing except sleep. I pulled out of her reluctantly, laid her on her back and kissed her, telling her she was the most beautiful girl and that never would I forget what she had shared with me that night. I think she was unconscious midway through the last sentence.

Getting dressed, I returned to check on the awesome foursome. Whoa! Talk about musical chairs.

I was about to castigate Craig for his fully unsubtle handling of my daughter as he rather indelicately attended to the gaping pussy on its knees center quilt when I realised it wasn’t Kylie. Turning around, I noticed she had replaced Virginia (or had been replaced) on Pete’s lap. Seeing as her black panties were still on the edge of the bed, obviously Pete was without that particular challenge. In any event, so hard was he fucking her, Kylie was reduced to little more than soft moans and intermittent sighs. Two men, one on either side, couldn’t have held her legs any wider.

In a move quite unbefitting my usual mannered etiquette, I moved across on impulse and put my hand right up between her legs and began rubbing the upper part of her pussy even while he continued penetrating her deeply. Topless still, her breasts I couldn’t help but notice, were openly vibrating as a result of the jolting forces in play. Raising her head as I located her now very distended clitoris, she looked at me dreamily, nah, make that lustfully. Either way, I had to kiss her. Right then, Pete crossed the finish line and simply spurted his calling card as far up inside her as he was able. I knew what that felt like!

Not two minutes later a knock at the door. I glanced quickly at my watch. 10.30 p.m.

"Hell Kylie, " I said, "That’s the other three – quick, go make yourself decent." Grabbing her knickers, she took off for the bathroom. Craig and his daughter had obviously run the gamut of extravagant excess. Virginia was sitting up near the pillow clutching her pussy, Craig was learning to breathe again.

I just called out "Be with you in a second Ryan," then tossed Virginia her little blue panties which were sitting on one of the chairs. She wriggled into them which to be honest was no hardship to watch either. All Pete had to do was zip himself up.

Flinging the door open like an episode from "Friends," I ushered in the trio of young hopefuls. Dressed in civvies, any bartender would have asked for id from all of them.

Lacking only the aggression, Geoff was a passably good look-alike for Patrick Swayze. Don in twenty-five years time was cut-out to be a suburban Barney Rubble, toting his own little Betty around – it sure as hell wasn’t going to be a Kylie. For now though, they looked pretty decent clean-cut kids.

Introductions were made with the other four – Kylie was still making good with the repair work. Virginia I noticed, was not unimpressed with Geoff, giving him the full eye-fluttering "Yes I do enjoy fucking" look. Not sure any connection was made and even if it was, at the moment Kylie walked out thirty seconds later it was completely wasted. I was almost struck dumb myself. I even forgot about Rhiannon in the far bed.

You figure someone could totally respray a ’78 Caddy Eldorado in eight minutes? That’s what she’d managed! For a girl who had just been sitting with her legs spread on an older man’s knee, getting herself fucked senseless, what walked out was Alice in Wonderland with a lollipop! I could almost hear Craig’s erection in progress and Pete’s pulse-rate spiral.

Her hair brushed and shining and hanging now around her shoulders, she had found some tight-fitting cream-colored dress in the bathroom somewhere and either ditched her sexy black undies for something more demure or she wasn’t wearing any at all. Either way, she looked the epitome of virginal innocence and no-one meeting her at that moment would have doubted it. The barest hint of mascara, lightly-glossed lips and not a man aboard that ship could have looked upon her standing there so innocently, without having to take-off to the nearest rest room and relieve himself urgently.

If I thought Ryan was a stuttering dickwad earlier, Geoff and Don were reduced to monosyllabic nerds when I introduced Kylie, being able to do little more than shake her hand and grunt. She carried it off well though, knowing full-well the effect she was having on them.

Virginia tried unsuccessfully to engage Geoff in conversation, in fact embarrassingly for her, her dad was more successful in that regard, the two of them discussing life on board ship, the New York Mets and inevitably "How did you end up in this cabin?"….I didn’t hang around to hear what he had to say about that. Ryan, Don and Kylie seemed to hit it off which left Pete and Virginia as the two Nigels. I had to leave and go check on Rhiannon. She was still sound asleep and so I just kissed her lightly on the forehead. I sincerely hoped George and Larissa would be making a long night of it at Mischa’s.

By the time I returned, Don had joined his companions who were shepherding Kylie towards the outside balcony following someone’s observation "Isn’t it a bright moon tonight?" We had even doused the center lights to verify the fact. No one was in any hurry to put them on again either. Pete and Virginia were getting all hot and bothered again in the far corner while Craig was more than interested to know all the ins and outs of his youngest daughter’s recent experiences, confiding in me additionally his own desires in that regard. Call me the world’s greatest hypocrite but it took every bit of willpower to show neither my bitter distaste for such an eventuality or my burgeoning inclination to drop him where he stood. Oddly I realised, I cared less about him fucking my own daughter to the brink of collapse than daring to touch his own innocent little girl. Quite instinctively I knew too she would never be able to share with her father what she and I had experienced. Nor could he ever take from her now that which she had already handed to me so willingly and so lovingly.

I glanced back and saw that Pete had Virginia across the single bed this time, and in the process of tugging her panties down once more. Her father was seated nearby watching impassively. I hoped quite vindictively they both made her sore as hell!

Thought I’d best head off outside and stall any imminent moves for Kylie and the Three Amigos to return indoors. I really didn’t want them seeing Virginia’s predicament and getting quite the wrong idea.

Stepping out on to the balcony, I think it was me had quite the wrong idea. Down the far end alongside the ship’s rail, the four of them were clustered about on that same lounge Kylie and I had shared but twenty four hours earlier. It was a very warm night. At first glance I thought they were just hanging out, chatting about everyday nonsense. It was the fact I couldn’t hear too much chatter that made me look again. As my eyes adjusted to the quite beautiful moonlight, I could see Kylie was snugly encircled by the boys and right that moment was being passionately kissed by Ryan. I can’t be sure, but I have the impression that Geoff had a hand up beneath her dress and was caressing something he definitely shouldn’t be, albeit no complaints were being registered by any party that I could hear.

I was unable to study the tableau further as my unheralded appearance sparked a mass exodus of bodies from the crime-scene. Cries of "Ohh dad," and "I’m sorry Sir," did tend to incriminate certain individuals, but I was not out for justice.

"It’s Ok kids," I reassured them, "I’m unarmed – you’re all safe. Kylie’s a big girl and hey…I was young once myself y’know!"

Don obviously was having second thoughts about throwing himself overboard now and he moved back towards his compatriots. Ryan, who had not moved far from Kylie’s side, sat back on the lounge drawing her down beside him. Geoff’s body language suggested that he didn’t believe a word I said and was waiting for the Uzi to appear.

"Enjoy the moment kids," I told them and stepped back inside, pulling the door to.

Pete, Virginia and her Dad were making-out with unchecked vigor down the far end of the room, but I really wasn’t that interested.

For maybe ten minutes I stood looking down at that angel. I knelt beside her. I could see every feature, from her stubby but cutest of up-turned little noses to her blemish-free skin, smooth cheeks, artistic and delicate eyebrows, tiniest ears and shoulder length hair, splayed-out now as it was on the pillow. She even had the sweetest of breath. I kissed her and she stirred in her sleep. I took a hold of the child’s hand that was free of the covers and resting prettily by her face. If only God could have orchestrated things differently – she could have been mine. I would have loved her more than life itself.

I must have slept for a short time. I was very quiet opening the door to the balcony. I suppose I always knew what I would see. They had her full-length on that lounge, her dress pushed up around her hips, her top unbuttoned to the waist. Ryan was kneeling on the couch rhythmically attuned to her needs, and penetrating her as deeply as he was able. Given the degree of openness her legs were affording, that was considerable. They had her breasts out of course and while Don was taking care of her lips, Geoff was sucking both her nipples and eliciting the most arousing of moans for his trouble. As I approached, I indicated my acceptance of the situation and either through some innate understanding or they were simply all four too far down the track to care any more, they simply continued with their ministrations.

I wanted Ryan to come in her – I wanted them all to! Kylie herself was so transported with pleasure she just smiled as Ryan pumped her full and happily allowed Don to take his friend’s place. I had the impression this was not their first spin of the wheel either. I just watched fascinated as the boy worked up to his climax and contributed yet more residual cum to that overflowing pussy. Incredibly, it all seemed so natural and even as I took the boy’s place, Kylie looked up at me and smiled that lovely smile she has perfected. Even as I reached that inescapably beautiful plateau myself, Kylie and Rhiannon’s expressions were merging. I was making love to perfection, to every beautiful young girl that ever lived. As I came in her, Kylie clung to me and just whispered "Oh dad!"

In my next life, I am going to marry her!

When finally we returned to the main cabin, the other three had departed, Craig having left me a note to "Bring Rhiannon over in the morning." Kylie passed-out within moments. I had more than two hours with Rhiannon before Natalie, Jenna and everyone else returned. Their experiences, not surprisingly would fill another two episodes alone.

Did I make love to her again that night? No, but simply holding her and kissing her in her sleep was just as good – believe me.

Now, you’re all wondering about the title of this episode?

Well, if we move on say six days, and to be honest, the events thus far recorded were to be repeated nightly with just about every cabin combination you care to mention. Getting home was almost blessed relief….I thought!

Not two days after we had gotten back to Sydney, I had one stack of client-database work to catch-up on which was meaning I had to burn the midnight oil for several days running to meet commitments, and let’s be honest, no-one does their best work at 2 in the morning. Just a week after we had gotten back, I was wrapping-up another night’s torture session when I divined an inordinate amount of noise coming from Natalie’s room just down the hallway. Assuming naturally those pesky little bisexual daughters of mine were at it again, I hastened on down to tell them to hush-up and/or to fuck each other rather more quietly. Pushing Nat’s door inwards I was stunned to hear all sorts of passionate outpourings….but no ready source. Definitely no sisters on heat. Walking around the far side of Natalie’s bed, my world fell apart.

Down on her knees in just her thin nightdress, but equally obviously no panties, Natalie was being routinely and obviously most pleasurably, fucked senseless by none other than her older brother.

"Excuse me Chris," I interrupted. "We really have to talk."

 Author's Note:

In response to the many requests, "The Complete Harper Valley" is now available in print. The book contains the formerly unpublished Chapter Eleven ("The Downsizing of Harper Valley") as well as the concluding episode "Farewell to Zion" which also will not be published separately. It is available now  in a 334 page softcover version for US$19.95 from http://www.lulu.com/content/106537">http://www.lulu.com/content/106537">http://www.lulu.com/content/106537

(c) Jan 2005

It was fireworks again, part 2

Rodger-the-Dodger on Incest Stories

It was Fireworks...Again Part 2

A young girl longs for the real thing and learns her lesson, again.

After my Daddy caught me and my boyfriend in bed and then taught me a lesson, I laid in bed. The boyfriend had fled after being kicked in the ass by Daddy while he was fucking me, then Daddy made me explode and then he left me, too. I just rolled on my side, my groin still throbbing from all the activity. I pulled a sheet over me, thinking of what had just happened. How would I ever face Mom? Or Daddy? Or myself? I was scared to get up and wash my face and clean up but I finally did. Mom wasn't home yet and I heard Dad out in the garage.

That night, we sat around the table and I had nothing to say. "My, you're the quiet one," said M

Read More
om. "Big test tomorrow," I said. The answer seemed to satisfy my folks and we finished our meal in virtual silence. That night, Daddy came to my room. I knew it was late because I was in a deep sleep. "I wanted to kiss you good night, honey," he said and reached down to kiss me on the forehead. "What happened is just between us. Don't worry," he said and I nodded and looked up at his face. The room was dark and he was a shadow. Then he sat on my bed and I could feel him moving under the covers, holding my sex which was all calm and cool and nice. His hand was hot and his fingers moving over my smooth skin. I parted my legs so he could feel me better and he did. Moving his fingers over my slit and soon I was wetting them and he slipped inside. It felt good and I lifted my knees for more. "I'll be home a little early tomorrow," he said and then he was gone. I played with myself and went to sleep, wondering about the new day.

Getting through that next day at school, waiting for it to end, was tough. My boyfriend Ferris wasn't in class and I didn't have to look him in the eyes, thank goodness! I mean, what could I say after we had gotten caught in the act. In the early afternoon I was already home. I took a shower and put on one of my party dresses. I wanted to look nice for Daddy, didn't I. It was a short dress that showed off my legs. Then I heard our front door open. "Daddy, I..." He put his hand against my mouth, saying, "Honey, I was wrong. I shouldn't have done that to you. You're my daughter and I love you." I was surprised by this, suspecting he was going to fuck me again. He walked out of the room and I was standing there, dumbstruck. I followed him to the garage. "Daddy," I said and he turned around, "I won't tell anyone. Besides, I liked it...really." I put my arms around him and rested my head on his shoulder. He was very quiet and let me hold him. "I want to do it again," I said, and reached down to his waist, unfastening his belt. The garage door was closed and we were alone. I reached inside his pants and felt his penis which quickly hardened. I held him in my hand and he was soon all over me, under my dress. He was stiff and hot, especially when he felt my body. I was naked beneath my dress and he squeezed my ass, pulling my cheeks apart and slipping in between.

He was unzipping me and we parted so he could whip off my dress. I had on a bra. Nothing else. "Let's go to your room," he whispered and we were soon on my bed, hot, wet, licking and kissing. "It was so good. You made me cry," I said. "You hurt my ear when you bit on it," he said. I smiled and bit on his ear again, not drawing blood this time. "You know you are a dirty girl," he said. "Please punish me," I said and he turned me on my stomach. I felt a hard smack on my ass. It scared me and I cried out, "Don't." Another whack, this time harder and then he pet my smooth young ass and whacked again. It sent thrills through me. His slapping hurt me and made me hot, all at once. Pleasure mixed with the pain and my cunt was aching for his penis, I reached back and grabbed for him but could catch hold. "SO!" was all he said. Then he turned me over. "I have to teach you another lesson, don't I," he said. I just looked up at him, his fingers all over my wet cunt. He lightly slapped my cunt, again and again and then he kissed me and I felt his stiff penis along my slit. I was sore there and he was soothing me with the tip of him. I opened my legs and was desperate for him to plunge into me. I waited, legs open, knees up and he took hold of me and spread me some more, all the time his penis playing with my opening, teasing and making me hungry. "Are you ready for another lesson, you little slut?" he said. I just looked at him, pleading for him to fuck me, afraid we might have taken too long and that Mom would be home soon and then what would I do to cool down.

"Please, Daddy," I said and he spread me some more. I reached for his penis and got it this time. I was taking control. "Fuck me Daddy," I said, pulling his penis into me, thinking he might quit. He held off, resisting my pulling of him, taking my hand away. I didn't know what to do I wanted it so bad. Then he lifted me and put the tip on my lips. We were suspended and then he entered me a little. It felt so good to have my cunt lips opened and to feel his cock begin to enter me. I sighed in relief. "I'm going to teach you your lesson you hot little slut," he said. Then he pushed deeper, withdrew and pushed into me again. This time he was thrusting and I felt his balls against my ass. This was the best part and he got violent with me, thrashing and pounding against my tender little wet cunt. He spread me and fucked me and I began to shudder as my whole body was on fire, again, just like yesterday and he was breathing in my ears and kissing my mouth and saying how good I felt. I flexed my cunt to hold him and he shot into me. We were both slippery with out come and out of breath. I was at that point again. Just then the front door opened and closed. Our eyes opened. Damn! We knew Mom was home. He didn't stop though. In our moment of fright and surprise he punished my cunt a few more strokes, I was on fire and couldn't stop either as I lifted and squeezed him and held my breath, bit my hand to keep from crying out. It was fireworks, again. Then he left the room and I lay there on the bed, a sheet pulled over me, wondering when we would get another chance. Hoping it would be soon.

Some unexpected fun overseas

aikidemon on Incest Stories

I've been living in the US for the past 16 years, but I'm originally from India; and for the past several years I've made it a point to go back and visit my family every winter when I have a month off from school. Its a pretty routine trip by this point, so I don't think too much into it, and for the most part I know what to expect. A long flight, and hopping between two towns, staying with my aunt for a few days, with my uncle a few days, and switching back and forth. All the while getting in as much time with my cousins as I can, that’s the part I really look forward to. I do have cousins in the US

Read More
that I'm very close to, but since I don't get to see my family in India very often, I've gained a special appreciation for my relationship with them. In particular is my cousin Maya. While I love all my cousins very much, she and I have always had a special bond. Even when I'd visit as a child, while the rest of our cousins would be off playing with the neighborhood children, she and I would prefer to find some quiet corner and talk for hours on end. And that tradition continues to this day. However this time around I got a real wake up call.
This trip was my first chance to see Maya in over two years (I didn't get a chance to go last year), and she has really matured in that time. She's not the little girl I remembered. She was always a pretty little thing, and even when we were younger I would catch boys checking her out. But when I first laid eyes on her at the airport this time around I was quite surprised...she had grown from a cute little girl into a beautiful young woman. Her long, curly hair was trimmed to just past her shoulders, her skin was perfectly tanned, and her tight fitting clothes revealed some very pleasing curves. When I first saw her there my first instinct was to give her a great big hug, picking her up and giving her a kiss on the cheek as I always do. And since the rest of the family was there I was quickly distracted from my initial shock. However it would not be long until I gained a much deeper appreciation of her beauty.
I had been in the country two or three days at that point, and the initial excitement was over. Things had settled down, my uncle went back to work, my cousins went back to school, with the exception of Maya, who was also on break from college. So one afternoon she and I found ourselves alone at home, my uncle off at work, our other cousins away at school and my aunt away for the week visiting a friend. So as is our way, with nothing else to do we just sat down on the bed and started chatting about anything and everything. The conversation went from family issues to future plans to school, and eventually came to the topic of dorm life. It was then that she started telling me about all the parties she started going to and all the new people she had met. But what really struck me was when she started talking about boys. Having grown up in a very religious and orthodox household, she wasn't allowed to associate with boys much while growing up, but she really started exploring when she was off on her own. She told me of all the guys she'd met, some she'd been interested in, some who became more than just good friends. But she eventually began telling me that she was a bit disappointed with most of the guys she'd come across. How growing up she saw how I was much more liberal minded that most traditional Indian guys, and how she'd always envisioned meeting a guy who thought the way I did. And she even confessed to having had a crush on me when we were younger.
She went on and on, complaining about the guys there, eventually just wanting a hug, which I was happy to give her. And I told her that she'll eventually find herself an amazing guy, to which she responded "What if I already have?” I was a little confused, but I quickly got my answer when rather than breaking the hug she slowly slid a hand down my back and gave my ass a squeeze. I found myself confused, nervous and slightly turned on at the same time. This couldn't be right...could it? But my moral dilemma would have to wait, she quickly put her hands to my chest, pushing me down onto the bed, and straddled my hips. "I'm sorry" she told me, "but this is something I've thought about time and time again, and I'd rather you stop me and hate me than have to go on not knowing". I was still in shock, but before I could voice any objection (not that I really had any), she laid down on top of me, pressing her lips to mine and sliding both her hands onto my chest. At this point the only reaction I could come up with was to put my hands around her, pressing her into me and kissing her back. I was nervous, and a little confused as to whether I should be doing this, but my doubts quickly faded as she slid her tongue past my lips, sliding it around my own. I moved one hand down her back and helped myself to that perfectly shaped ass which I had first admired at the airport. I found it was just as tight as it was round. My other hand found its way up onto her chest, gently cupping her breast through her shirt. Her breasts weren't very large, but they were perfectly proportioned to her body, and fit just right in the palm of my hand. Giving her breast a squeeze, I could feel her nipple already beginning to poke through, the thin material of her shirt and bra doing nothing to conceal her excitement.
We kissed for several minutes, our lips never parting, our hands exploring each others' bodies. I was lost in the moment, I could have laid there enjoying her soft mouth forever, but she had other ideas. She eventually broke our kiss, sitting up, still straddling me, and took hold of the edge of her shirt, raising it over her head and tossing it to the side, revealing a very thin black, cotton bra...one which she felt she no longer needed (and correctly so), it soon found itself next to her shirt. Returning to our kiss I slid both hands onto her breasts, taking her erect nipples between my thumb and index fingers, softly pinching them as I felt her hand creeping down my stomach and onto my crotch where she slowly began stroking my quickly growing member through my jeans. I gently massaged both her breasts in the palms of my hands, squeezing them, caressing them as I circled my thumbs over her nipples. Her sweet breath filled my mouth, our lips pressed tightly together as she unbuckled my belt, her fingers making quick work of the button and zipper of my jeans. I kissed across her cheek and moved onto her neck, kissing up and down, my hands still fondling her small, firm breasts. She ran one hand through my hair while working the other into my jeans, making her way to the gap in my boxers and trailing a finger across the surface of my cock. While this was by no means the first time I’d had a girls hand on my cock, it was more exhilarating than usual. I don’t know if it was the taboo nature of the whole scenario, the chance of being walked in on, or both, but my gorgeous cousin had given my one of the hardest erections I’d ever had, and she wasted no time in doing something about it.
I felt her reach into my boxers and wrap her fingers around my cock, gently tugging at it until it sprang free. The coolness of the air hitting me as I felt her wrap her fist around me and slowly move her hand up and down the length of my cock. Her hand was cool, her skin was soft, and I could have cum right then and there, but I’m glad I didn’t or I would have missed out on something much better. I continue kissing her soft lips as I reached down with one hand and cupped her tight, round ass, once more giving it a hard squeeze. I slipped my hand under the waist band of her pants and massaged her ass through her thin panties, grabbing at it and pinching it. She was very gentle as she softly stroked the length of my cock, gently rubbing her thumb over the head while moving her fingers up and down the length of the shaft. I still had one hand working her chest, while the other worked its way down her ass, slipping down between her legs and sliding a finger onto her slit from behind. I could feel a definite wet spot on her panties as I continued to stroke her slit from behind. I put my hands to her waist, laying her down next to me, my lips never parting hers, and her hand never leaving my cock. I slid my hand down her stomach and under the waist band of her pants and her panties. I found that she was cleanly shaven as I moved a finger down between her legs. I slid my finger across the length of her slit, gently parting her lips and feeling the moisture gathering on my finger tip. Moving up I could feel her swollen clit as I slowly began to circle my finger over it. Her only reaction was to grip my cock even harder as she continued stroking it. I rubbed her clit for several minutes before sliding back down her slit and slowly pushing two fingers into her. I heard her gasp as I slid my fingers deep into her, burying them to the knuckles before proceeding to move them slowly in and out of her. Her pussy was tight around my fingers, but also very warm and very wet. I could tell she was enjoying this. I slid them almost all the way out before moving them all the way back in. Sliding in and out, brushing my thumb over her clit with every stroke. Her breathing turned to a low moan as she began moving her hand faster and harder over my cock. As I continue fingering her tight pussy, she broke our kiss and stared into my eyes while jerking me off. The look of passion in her eyes was one I’d never seen before, but one I’ll never forget. She rubbed her thumb over the head of my cock, spreading the drops of precum that had begun to leak out over it. I picked up my pace, fingering her much harder and faster now, pressing down onto her clit with my thumb as I slid two fingers in and out. She reached down and put her hand to mine, pulling my hand away from her pussy. Putting her mouth to my neck she began to make her way down my body, kissing down my chest and across my stomach. Eventually coming to the base of my cock, she touched the tip of her tongue to it and licked up and down the length of the shaft. I tried to put my hands to the sides of her head, but she only pushed them away, leaving me to grab the sheets as she deftly worked her tongue all over my rock hard cock. I could see a drop of precum glistening at the tip of my cock, and I’m sure she saw it to as she wrapped her lips around the head and began licking it like a lollipop. She grabbed my cock with both hands and worked her sexy little mouth all over the head, licking it, kissing it and sucking on it with just the slightest bit of pressure. The site was almost too much to bear, my eyes must have rolled back in my head. I couldn’t believe that my sexy cousin was giving me one of the greatest blow jobs I’d ever gotten. I couldn’t help but wonder how she had gotten to be so talented…just how much practice had she gotten? But that question soon left my mind along with any other clear thought as I felt her move her lips down the length of my cock, taking the whole thing into her mouth in one swift motion. Her lips touched down as the base of my cock. I could feel the head rubbing up against the back of her throat as she began twirling her tongue around me. There was a low rumbling coming from the back of her throat, it was very warm and felt like nothing I’d ever felt before. She began moving her head up and down, sliding my cock in and out of her mouth, her lips forming a tight seal around it as she took it all in with each stroke. She blew me for what seemed like an eternity. She eventually pulled her mouth away, much to my disappointment. But as I soon found out, I was in for more, much more. She put her hands to my jeans and boxers, sliding both down my legs and tossing them aside before standing up at the foot of the bed. Once there she proceeded to put her hands to the waist band of her pants, sliding them off. She then turned around, and bent over, giving me a perfect view of her panties stretched across her perfectly shaped ass. She took hold of them and slid her panties off, revealing her perfectly shaved little pussy. Walking around the edge of the bed she bent over and took hold of my cock once again. Putting her lips to it she put the head in her mouth and sucked nice and hard, pulling it from her mouth with a loud “pop!” I tried to sit up, only to have her push me back down and straddle my hips, pushing my cock against my stomach. “Please, let me just finish what I started” she said as she lifted herself onto her knees, taking hold of my cock and positioning the tip at her pussy. She lowered herself onto the head of my anxiously awaiting cock, gently moving it around her pussy. “I’ve never done this before” was all she said before releasing all her weight onto my cock, sliding the length of it deep into her pussy in one motion. I broke through her tight, virgin pussy as I took in the incredibly sexy moans she was letting out. I felt the length of my cock slide into her tight, sexy pussy, buried to the hilt before she began moving up and down. The walls of her pussy wrapped tightly around me, moving over my cock as a look of pleasure and pain over took her face. Her low moans quickly turned to a loud scream as she began moving faster and harder, her hips grinding hard into mine as I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her into me, pushing my hips back against hers. I heard her screams die down for a moment, only to come back even louder as I felt the walls of her pussy contract around my cock, her juices beginning to flow down my cock and onto my lap. The feeling of her hot juices and the undulating muscles of her pussy were too much for me to bear and quickly sent me over. “I’m about to cum” I warned her, to which she reacted only by moving even faster, bouncing up and down on my cock. I could feel my balls tighten at the moment that I shot one round after another of my seed deep into her sexy little pussy. She soon collapsed onto me, laying down next to me, my cock still inside of her. We were both drenched in sweat and out of breath. A thousand thoughts were racing through my mind…What have I done? Was this wrong? She must have knew what I was thinking because before I could get one word out she put a finger to my lips and told me “Don’t worry, no one has to know, and we don’t have to talk about it ever again if you don’t want to”.  The remainder of my visit went by pretty routinely, spent some time with the family, did some sight seeing. Neither Maya nor I made any mention of that afternoon, it seemed like we were both pretending that nothing happened. But in fact we both knew that something did happen, and since then things have never been the same between us….they’ve been better.


More To Come….

Carolyn in the Morning

francis on Teen Stories

CAROLYN


At this time of my life, I was seventeen, and studying for my ‘A’ levels.  It was a bright spring morning, just after 7.30 am. and my parents had just left for work, after waking me.  I had the regular early morning, waking, hard on - at that age the hormones are coursing around like a jet-plane with the after burners on - and was just starting to relieve it manually, when the door bell rang.  I quickly left the comfort of my bed, putting on a cotton dressing gown, and went down stairs to see who it was.

When I opened the door I found it was Carolyn - my then girl friend, who lived three doors further down our quiet cul-de-sac.  She was wearing a white shirt, with and short wrap around grey pleate
Read More
d school skirt.  “I saw your Mum  and Dad leave, and thought I’d make sure you were awake”, she said.  I pulled her into the hallway, and closed the full-length frosted front door.

Carolyn was about five feet four, barely fifteen, with light brown - almost blonde hair - reaching to her shoulders.  Although she was slightly plump, she was no way fat.  Her breasts were full and heavy. My morning erection had not completely subsided, and now rapidly stiffened.  Carolyn was standing up against the hall wall, and we started to kiss, with the enthusiasm of young lust.  One hand moved to her left breast, whilst the other clutched her right bum cheek.

It was immediately obvious that she was not wearing a bra.  This caused my prick to stiffen even more.  I opened her shirt and used both hands to softly stroke her soft milky white breasts.  Breasts with the translucent skin of the young, showing fine blue veins under the skin.  I lowered my head to them and took the nipple of one of them in my lips, teasing it to erection, gently biting and sucking it and ‘strumming’ it with my tongue.  The other was not left out, and I lightly pinched the nipple and stroked it and the surrounding area.

We were becoming rapidly excited, and Carolyn reached down to stroke my cock that was now stabbing into her.  I moved one hand down to cup a buttock under her skirt, and found she was not wearing knickers either.  This definitely acted as a spur to quicken the pace of our lovemaking.

My other hand came down to stroke Carolyn’s sparse pubic hair, tease the vulval area and labia, which had already started to become engorged.  My ministrations made them even more obvious, and her vaginal fluids rapidly covered my hand, arousing me even more, with its provocative scent.  Carolyn was making whimpering noises, showing she also was aroused.  My fingers set to work rubbing her outer lips, and using the other hand to finger fuck her, whilst rubbing her clitoris with my thumb.


Carolyn, had meanwhile stopped caressing my cock - which was fortunate as much more would have caused me to shoot my load - and whilst stroking her own breasts with one hand, she extracted a condom from her shirt pocket.  As she was doing this, I unhooked the catch on her skirt, which dropped to the floor. She excitedly said “ Now, fuck me now!” She tore the packet open, then knelt down and ran the rubber onto my cock, quickly giving it some tongue strokes.  I rapidly lifted her to a standing position, and copping both buttocks in my hands, put the tip of my prick to the entrance of her plump, pouting, love lips.  With one quick thrust I had entered her, the warm, wet flesh tightening around my cock. Thrusting rapidly, she quickly moved to match my rhythm of my thrusts.  Our fucking was in no way prolonged, and soon Carolyn was shouting she was coming.  I come at the same time, and we collapsed on to the floor.  I slid out of her, though being young, and with the hormones on overdrive, I was still erect.

Being erect and with no condoms downstairs, I grabbed Carols hand and pushing her towards the stairs, slipped off my dressing gown, went up stairs, telling her to start running a bath, whilst I went to my room to fetch some rubbers.

Entering the bathroom Carolyn had removed her shirt, and we hugged and kissed.  My cock had only wilted slightly. and sprung back to attention.  Whilst kissing and stroking her breasts, I told her to get on her hands and knees.  She did this, stopping to kneel in front of me to put another condom on, and rub my cock to full length.  She then turned and knelt on the bath mat, raising her arse in the air. I now knelt behind her, and before entering her from behind, I finger fucked her cunt with one hand, and caressed her left tit with the other.  Carolyn again started to breath rapidly, and whimper with excitement.  I now stopped finger fucking her, and thrust my cock into her well-lubricated cunt.  This caused Carolyn to thrust back onto my prick, and we soon built up to a rapid pace.  My right hand was now rubbing her clit, and the other her tits.

I then noticed the bath was rapidly filling, and I reached out and turned the mixer tap off.  Carolyn shouted to me to keep rubbing her clit, not realising why I had stopped. I went back to rubbing her little pink love bud.  Soon she shouted,” I’m coming, I’m coming; oh fuck, quicker, quicker, fuck me quicker!”  Which I was pleased to do, and with increasing speed, thrust into her, now holding on to her hips. After about 15 strokes I too was coming. I now shot another load of come into a rubber, and Carolyn collapsed from her kneeling position onto the floor, having orgasmed too.  Recovering , we drained some of the bath water, and got in, pouring water over each other and soaping our bodies; me concentrating on Carols tits and cunt, and  she on my prick, stirring it to life again.

Facing one another, my bare cock nudged her cunt, and Carolyn with her open legs either side of me moved forward slightly and I entered her.  This was before AIDS, and having come twice already, we took the risk of going bare back, and trust me to come outside her cunt.  We slowly rocked to and fro, this time gently working to a climax.  After a while Carolyn stared to come, biting my shoulder and neck.  I was not far behind, and pulled out of her and onto her belly, my cock pointing skywards.  Carolyn now moved back a little, and kneeling over me, put my cock between her full, wet breasts, and with her moving gently, brought me to a third climax, shooting my come so that it hit her under her chin.  After washing the come from my cock and her chin and neck, we got out of the bath, and dried and talced each other.  
.
The time was rapidly passing - we both had to get to school.  Carolyn ran down stairs, and holding her shirt, retrieved her skirt pulled out a bra and knickers from her school bag - which in my excitement I had not seen her drop on the hallway floor - when I had pulled her into the house. Whilst and getting dressed, she looked up the stairs at me with an enormous grin on her face, put her red and grey tie, and told me she’d have to make sure I ‘got up’ in the morning more often, and left.

After this I was ‘woken up’ most mornings after my parents left for work - though we never fucked three times in a morning again.

The chap across the road always gave us ‘funny’ looks after this episode - may be due to the frosted glass in the front door?  I am now in my forties, but still remember my early morning ‘wake up’ calls, and the memories still make me very erect.

1359 words